《Cold CEO Pampering Wife Diary》 Chapter 1 You Bitch Chapter 1 You Bitch The dim light in the bar emphasized the anxiety in Yvonne''s eyes. She continually nced at her phone, to see if her twenty messages had gotten through the line, only to see that her boyfriend still didn''t reply. "You alone, miss?" Lured by her beauty, a man offered to have a drink with her, but she politely declined. He sighed heavily and walked away. She furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at the empty seat in front of her. Ellie Su, her friend, had been in thefort room for more than ten minutes. Just as she stood up to find her friend, a scream echoed from the restroom. Her eyes widened at the familiarity of the sound as she raced towards the restroom. She clutched her chest at the terrible scene. Ellie Su''s skirt was lifted up and her delicate makeup was smeared all over. A man was lying on her, trying to assist her up. "Stop!" Yvonne didn''t waste any time as she stomped over towards them, pushing the man off her best friend. The man stumbled backwards, flushed with anger. Ellie Su threw herself to Yvonne''s arms and sobbed quietly. Just by ncing at her appearance, a surge of anger raced through Yvonne''s veins as she pped the man right on the face. His eyes widened. No one had ever tried to hit him ever since he was a child. For a moment, he froze. "How dare you?" he yelled. "You son of a bitch! I''ll call the police." Yvonne took her phone out and dialed the police''s number. The man knew that he was in the wrong, so he tried to swipe the phone away from her. However, she quickly dodged. "We''re in the Shark Bar. A man molested my friend. Pleasee over," she said bluntly, hanging up the phone. It didn''t take long for the police to arrive. After being briefed of the incident, they took all three of them to the police station for the detailing. The man''s eyes were as cold as the Antic Ocean. There was just something about his gaze that screamed superiority and authority to anyone he''d just met. He took out his phone and tapped on one of his contacts. "Mr. Tian, head over to the police station now. You got five minutes," he stated. "If you can''t get here in time, you''re fired." In the police station, Mr. Tian, the man''swyer, did all the talking as he negotiated with the police. However, Yvonne couldn''t care less of what they were talking about. Instead, she continued to nce at her phone. She already alerted her boyfriend of her whereabouts, but he still didn''t reply. The man closed his eyes as hiswyer did the talking, as if he couldn''t be bothered with what he was saying. Yvonne felt her stomach lurch. "Um," she started. "May I please go to the restroom?" Thewyer was taken by surprise and said nothing, hesitating. The man then opened his eyes. "Go ahead." She didn''t wait any further as she rushed to the other side of the station. It was almost her period, so her stomach had been cramping like crazy these past few days. However, she had forgotten to ask the directions that she stumbled into a detention room by ident. "Sorry, I¨C" Her words died at the back of her throat when she saw who was sitting in front of the officer ¨C her boyfriend, Aaron Cui. "Miss?" She gaped as she stepped forward to get a better look, only to be blocked by a policeman. Aaron Cui finally looked up to see what the fuss was about. When he spotted Yvonne, he quickly buried his face into hands. "What did he do?" she demanded. Her hands were already trembling. "Prostitution!" The policeman red at her. "Miss, you can''te here without the permission. Please leave." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Prostitution? It was as if lightning had electrocuted her from the sky. Her boyfriend, her fiance, was brought to the police station due to prostitution? "I''m his girlfriend. Why didn''t I get the notice?" She crossed her arms. "I don''t know." The officer rubbed the back of his neck. "Miss, please leave for a bit. You can visit him once we''re done." "Aaron Tell me! What the hell is going on?" Yvonne didn''t bother to listen to the man''s words as she stared at Aaron''s hiding face, wanting to hear his side from all of this. However, he continued to ignore her. "Bastard! Say something," she snarled. "Can''t you even look at me?" "Miss, get out!" The man motioned to the door, but still, Yvonne wouldn''t budge. Tears rushed down her cheeks as she wanted to step forward. However, the police officer continued to block her off. It was aplete mess. The scene attracted more and more onlookers, even the man with hiswyer. The man frowned, ncing at hiswyer. "See what''s going on," he ordered. With the police stopping Yvonne, she failed to see Aaron. She nced at her ring mournfully. How the hell did all of this happen on her engagement? She curled her hands into fists, trudging over to the seat. Now, all Yvonne wanted was for this to be done and over with. "Do you want to see your boyfriend?" the man suddenly spoke. Yvonne nodded. "Let her see her boyfriend." "Sir, it''s against the rules." The officer shook his head. Did this man take this ce for a hotel? ''Does he think he could do whatever he wants here? Ridiculous!'' The man raised his eyebrows in response. Soon enough, thewyer stepped forward and exchanged a few words with the policeman. The officer turned pale in an instant as he stared helplessly at Yvonne. "You have twenty minutes." "Okay, thank you." Yvonne turned to the detention room. Her head was held up high and her heart was beating in her chest. She knew what she had to do, but the moment she stepped into the room, it felt as if her heart was being mashed into millions of pieces. "Let''s break up," she murmured, avoiding his gaze. Aaron grabbed her wrists, forcing her to look at him in the eye. "Let me exin." "You don''t have to!" Her tears fell down again as she red at him. "Why did you do that to me?" "It was all your fault!" "What?" She gasped at the resentment that filled his gaze. "If you''d just allowed me to fuck you, I wouldn''t have looked for any other woman," he snapped. "I''m a man too, you know!" Seeing the nkness in Yvonne''s eyes, he got even more annoyed as he shot her question after question, "What? Am I wrong? What''s wrong with having sex? Have I not been good to you? The money I''ve spent on you could''ve been used to build a business? Isn''t that worth something?" She wanted to say something ¨C anything ¨C to stop his rambling, but it seemed as if the words were stuck in her throat. "Are you breaking up with me? Are you? I didn''t even cheat on you! Isn''t it normal to satisfy our needs? It''s not as if everyone''s like you, you frigid bitch!" He sneered. "Do you really hate men that much? Or do you like women?" At the usation, Yvonne immediately pped him. His eyes widened. "You bitch! You dare to hit me? Fine! If you want to break up, then fuck me first." She scoffed, wiping away her tears. It felt as if this meeting had only smashed her heart even further. "Don''t worry about the money," she spat. "I''ll pay it all back. We''re over." Yvonne took off the engagement ring and flicked it towards him. "Do you think I will let you go like this?" Aaron yelled. "This isn''t over!" She left without turning back. "Yvonne, please eat." Her friend nced at her worriedly. Ever since Yvonne came back from the police station, it had been ten hours but she hadn''t ate or even slept. Dark circles had shown under her eyes as Yvonne nced up at Ellie. "What happened to the man?" she asked. "Did he get caught?" Ellie sighed. "The guy''s Cary Su. Being 28, he set up a business empire that involved plenty of sectors, like finance, electronics, and even the film industry. Now he''s worth a hundred million!" Before she could go any further, Yvonne''s phone rang. She picked it up. "Hello, Miss Yvonne, I''m Mr. Cary''swyer. I''m here to discuss the matter fromst night." "There''s no need. I don''t care how rich he is. He''s still an ass," she snapped. "Your friend also drank too much yesterday. They ran into each other in the bathroom. Just as he was about to get up, you''ve misunderstood the scenario that he wanted to lift your friend''s skirt. Even if you''ll take it to the court, your chances of winning are very low. Why don''t we deal with this privately?" Chapter 2 Be My Woman Chapter 2 Be My Woman Yvonne smiled, "Mr. Cary is a big shot. If I have to sue him, I don''t need to win. Just thewsuit itself would bring him loads of trouble alone." There was a pause at the other end of the line before he responded, "You''re smart, but your cleverness seem to be shortsighted. Your friend has injured Mr. Cary yesterday, so we have every means to sue your friend for intentional injury. Although thewsuit may not be sessful, it might be difficult for your friend to find a job right after." "Ass," Yvonne murmured, gritting her teeth. Mr. Tian ignored her words and continued, "If you want to protect your friend, you can do it. Mr. Cary is very kind. As long as you consent to having dinner with him tonight, we can let this go. What do you think?" "He can rot in hell," she snapped and hung up the phone. ''Why do I have to be involved in such a mess?'' she thought. However, the more she thought about it, the more Cary Su''s face entered her mind. If he really pushed for thewsuit, it would be hard for her friend to get a job, so it was essential that she yed by his rules. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ''It''s just a dinner, '' she told herself, sighing heavily. Night came and Yvonne was already dressed. She arrived at the ce hiswyer had informed her. She wore light make-up for the night, and her dress exposed her milky skin and soft figure. Cary Su''s car arrived a littlete. When he rolled down the window, she could see a pair of eyes staring right back at her. "Get in the car," hemanded. She followed. The car was incredibly spacious. Cary Su could move around easily as Yvonne even had her space to herself. She couldn''t help but stare at the man beside her. Was he really the youngest tycoon in the city? He used this opportunity to raise up a contract. She skimmed through the contents, stopping when she saw the phrase ''Pay 15 million''. Her eyes widened at the amount. "Since I''m having dinner with you, you won''t give my friend any trouble, right?" she asked worriedly, hiding her anxiety with a faint smile. Cary Su ignored her question and looked ahead. Afraid of provoking him, she remained silent. Within a few minutes, the two finally arrived at a five-star hotel. The moment she saw the charming glow of neon lights, she had a sinking feeling about this. "What do you want?" she asked. "Easy! You''re not my type." Cary nced at her emotionlessly. "You cane if you want to." Without another word, he walked into the hotel. Yvonne had no choice but to follow. The moment they entered, everyone''s eyes were on her. Thoughts surged in everyone''s mind on who the new woman was. They bowed respectfully. Cary walked in front of her, looking as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Yvonne gritted her teeth helplessly. A part of her wanted to greet everyone back, but she had to quicken her pace to catch up with the man in front of her. Once they had finally arrived at the dining area, her face was already flushed. He turned to look at her, his eyes turning into a smoldering abyss. She couldn''t find herself looking away as she got loss in his gaze, her heart skipping a beat. "Order what you like." He shrugged, handing her the menu. With just one look, she gasped. "What''s wrong?" She leaned towards him and whispered, "These are expensive!" The waiter was touched by what he saw. Cary had a habit of keeping women away from him, yet this woman found out easy to break the president''s walls. From the looks of it, she might be the president''s significant other. The corners of Cary''s lips inched up subconsciously. He took the menu and ordered a few dishes for the two of them. As she nced at the menu, her heart raced. The food he had ordered was almost worth her entire four-year tuition! Just as he was finished, Cary''s secretary came over and whispered a few things in his ear. He scowled. "Didn''t I hire you to fix all these menial problems? If you can''t, then you might as well just pack your stuff." The secretary hurried out. Yvonne nced at him. If she kept ttering Cary, then she might just get her friend out of trouble. She ced her hands on his shouldersfortingly. Cary was on the verge of losing his temper, but he calmed down when he saw her beside him. She was like a cat, peaceful yet yful at the same time. He didn''t stop her advances. The waiter smiled silently. Soon, the dishes were finally served. One by one, they were ced on a brightly colored table. Seeing this, Yvonne moved her hands from his shoulders and returned to her seat. Cary frowned, but he didn''t say a word. Her eyes widened at the dishes in front of her. There were 17 dishes in total! They had eaten for over an hour. Once they were at the midst of eating desert, Yvonne could already feel her vision blurring. She was unable to say anything. Cary, however, seemed unaffected by it all. After paying for the bill, he assisted her to one of the hotel rooms. She could feel her body burning. A part of her wanted to be held and loved by someone. Yvonne raised her hand to trail across his chest. A strong sense of desire rose in his cool eyes as Cary leaned in her ear. "Be my woman," he whispered. She shivered in delight. It didn''t take a second for Cary to carry her over to the bed. ... After hours of lovemaking, Cary held the sleeping woman in his arms. If it hadn''t been her first time tonight, he would''ve wanted more. "I''ll let you go today." He kissed her forehead affectionately and fell asleep soon after. The next morning, Cary woke up and looked over at Yvonne who was still deep asleep. He didn''t know why this woman could attract him in so many ways. After ten minutes of admiring her, he decided to take a shower before putting on a new suit. ncing at the woman''s clothes on the bed, he couldn''t help but frown. From the looks of it, these were cheap fabrics. He pulled out a brand-new dress he had asked someone to bring in that morning and left a bank card with his business card on the table beside the bed. He raised his wrist to look at the watch. It was almost time for his video conference. He didn''t want to disturb her, so he left the room without saying a word. The woman would contact him, and even if she didn''t, he knew he could find her one way or another. When Yvonne woke up, it was almost noon. She furrowed her eyebrows in a daze, but just as she turned over, pain soared through her veins. It felt as if her entire body was falling apart. What the hell happened? All she remembered was having dinner with Cary and then... She lifted the covers, eyes widening when she saw her naked body under the quilt. Yvonne yelped. ''I fucking lost my virginity!'' she thought, her lips trembling at the thought. After years of saving it, he had taken it from her. Her hands shook. He must''ve drugged her. Chapter 3 Rumors Chapter 3 Rumors Yvonne slowly got out of bed, her legs trembling from the events that had unfolded the night before. When she saw her torn clothes on the bed, a desperate look marred her face. Her virginity was already ruined and the bastard ripped up her clothes! She leaned back on the bed to see a bank card and a business card from Cary. She gritted her teeth as the tears streamed down her face. "Does he think of me as a prostitute?" she snarled out as she ripped the business card into pieces. Holding her phone tightly in her hands, Yvonne wanted to call the police, but she knew that it''d only be fruitless. Given that everything was under Cary''s hold, it''d be easy to wipe this off his record. Yvonne nced around desperately, smiling mockingly when she saw a dress lying on her bedside. "Is this also his way ofpensating?" she mocked. "Or is it a deal?" She wore the dress and stared at herself in the mirror, frowning. The dress was absolutely beautiful, and from the fabric itself, it looked extremely expensive. "There''s no reason to be so noble," she told herself. Besides, she was as insignificant as an ant compared to a man like Cary. Taking the bank card, Yvonne fled the hotel as quickly as she could. It was already noon, but she didn''t want to go back school right now. Staring at the bank card in her hand, she decided to spend all the money. Given that she had nowhere else to vent her anger, this seemed to be her only choice. Yvonne took a taxi to one of the best shopping malls in the city. She licked her lips, craving for one of the most expensive lunch she could ever dreamed of. Her stomach growled in response. After her meal, Yvonne handed the credit card to the attendant. Although she wasn''t using her own money, she couldn''t help butment over the prices of the dishes that she had ordered. The elegant woman beside her had called her servant to pay for the bill. She couldn''t help but look at how graceful the woman was right beside her. Was it always this way for people in the upper ss? Yvonne turned away, settling the bill as soon as possible. The attendant who was given the card thought that Yvonne didn''t have any money to eat such luxurious dishes from a western restaurant. However, after being handed over the card, it seemed he couldn''t look down on her anymore. He handed her the bill, which she signed with Cary''s name. It was his card, wasn''t it? When he saw the name on the bill, the waiter paused. Wasn''t Cary one of the youngest and most promising legends in the city? There couldn''t be any other, especially in such a high-end restaurant. He stared at her. What was her rtionship with Cary? The attendant carefully handed the bill back to the woman again. "Miss, it will be better if the bill''s signed under your name. What''s the rtionship between you and Mr. Cary?" The waiter was fond of gossiping. As frustrated as Yvonne was, she didn''t know whether she should let him know or not. She quickly wrote her own name instead of his. "It''s my fault." Once the woman next to her heard Cary''s name, she gave Yvonne an once-over. "Does Cary like these types of women now?" she murmured softly to herself. Having already eaten, Yvonne was less angry as she skipped across the shopping mall. There were millions of fabrics just waiting for her to explore, and a part of her was already screaming to buy them all. At this point, she''d be giving a taste of Cary''s own medicine. Yvonne asked the shop assistants to wrap up lots of clothes for her after she entered a shop. She didn''t leave the shopping mall till sunset. After returning to school, Yvonne went back to her dormitory. Ellie was the only one in the dorm when she arrived. Yvonne threw herrge bags on the ground when she saw her. "I''m exhausted, Ellie. Could you massage me please?" she cried out. Ellie couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. "You haven''te back the whole night. What happened?" She eyed the luxurious clothes Yvonne had brought with her. At the moment, Yvonne almost forgot about the events that had unfolded the night before. A part of her didn''t know what to say. Would she tell her that Cary had taken her virginity? No... She shook the thought away. Yvonne didn''t want her friend to worry about her. "I went to see Caryst night. He treated me to a meal and said that he wouldn''t cause any trouble to you," she said. "I was too drunkst night so I begged him to take me home and he agreed. All the clothes were sent back by him." Ellie furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that the man who''d been a viin the other day was a hero today. "I don''t know where Aaron get the news that you haven''te back for the whole night. Everyone at school''s talking about you, you know?" "Aaron? What did he say about me?" Yvonne snapped. "He said that you were a mistress of someone else. He broke up with you because you didn''t take him seriously," Ellie said. "I broke up with him! Didn''t he understand what happened that night?" Yvonne''s hands clenched into fists. She didn''t expect that her ex would be this heartless and shameless. However, she was so exhausted from shopping the entire afternoon, that she had no strength to argue with him. "I''ll get even tomorrow," she murmured. After chatting with Ellie, she was already drained from all the energy. The next day, Yvonne finally recovered. She wore the new clothes she bought yesterday and went to ss with Ellie. On the way to the ssroom, everyone''s eyes were on her as gossip filled the hallways. However, she didn''t mind them. As soon as she entered the ssroom, Yvonne''s clothes attracted the attention of her ssmates. Dressed in such expensive clothes, her tall and slim figure was further emphasized. Her milky skin was more pronounced. She looked like a goddess, but now with Aaron''s gossip running about, all she was known for was for being a slut. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Several men whistled once she sat down. Some even bluffed, "Isn''t this our social butterfly? She''s so hot. No wonder, she gets a rich man as her victim. From the looks of it, she''s nning on dropping out of school to be a full time mistress." The entire ssroomughed, acting as a knife that pierced through her heart. She scowled. "I didn''t do anything wrong," she snapped, ring at the arrogant man in front of her. Yet, he didn''t back down. "Is this what your man got you?" He sneered. "Can I have a night then? Don''t worry. I can afford it." He looked at hercently, encouraged by the jeers of his ssmates. Yvonne''s eyes turned red as she scoffed. "You can''t afford it. In fact, you''re just a shrewd man who''s beneath me. Forget it! You can''t even afford to touch my fingers." Her eyes glinted with hatred. The man shut his mouth, knowing that he was already utterly humiliated. He walked away resentfully. Hoping that everything would return back to normal, Yvonne tried her best to calm herself. These were just rumors. She had done absolutely nothing wrong, so she''d just ignore them. They wouldn''t knock her down that easily. However, as she gazed at her ssmates, and even including Ellie, she knew that they didn''t believe her. Life was always unexpected. There would always be people trying to pull you down. Life was a race, and everybody wanted to win the first ce, even if it meant dragging people under the bus. As Yvonne was preparing for gym ss, she received a notice asking her to go to the Department Office. At first, Yvonne thought that the teacher wanted to discuss with her about the grants. However, the furious look on her teacher''s face told her otherwise. On her desk was an envelope and an open letter. The teacher knew about Yvonne''s family situation. For several years, the student had been dependent on the school''s grants and schrships, so when she received the letter of usation of Yvonne selling her body for money, she thought it was just a cruel joke. Until she saw Yvonne walk into the office. Usually, Yvonne would be wearing in clothes, and now, she was decked with expensive fabrics. All the spections seemed to point to that the usation was a very fact. In a fit of anger, the teacher threw the letter. "Shame on you, child! Why is there a student such as you in our school? Look at the letter!" she shouted, pointing at the form. "You''re so young yet you''ve done something so shameless!" Chapter 4 The Past Chapter 4 The Past Shocked by what had happened in front of her, Yvonne realized that it would be unbearable. She picked up the letter and found that someone was framing her up with this letter. The more she read, the angrier she was. It was ridiculous. How could the teacher believe such nonsense! "Please trust me, teacher. I have never done such things. I am innocent." the teardrops were welling up in her eyes, but the teacher could not believe what she had heard. "How can I believe you? I know your family. You''re so poor. If you weren''t kept as a mistress by someone, how can you get these expensive clothes? Stolen? " "No, I didn''t." helpless, Yvonne replied, "no, I didn''t. Please let me exin." she got anxious and wanted to get an opportunity to exin. "You don''t have to exin. I''ve figured it out. I''ll report it to the superior right away. I''m afraid you will not be weed in our school." after saying that, she picked up her mobile phone and made a phone call. Yvonne wondered why she was about to be driven out of the school because of the rumors. What on earth had she done wrong? Her future was over. Just when Yvonne was in despair, Cary appeared. He stood tall and straight in the ck suit, as if walking towards her step by step, shining. At that moment, Cary was very angry. Since that night, he left her his business card and was confident that she would look for him. However, after a day''s waiting, she did not call him. He never expected that he would not get the call from her. From morning till night, she was the only one in his mind. He smashed his phone in a rage, but still couldn''t help but want to see her, so he immediately ordered his secretary to try to find her. It was easy to look for amon college student. When Cary knew that Yvonne was in the university, he couldn''t wait to find her, but when he was told that his woman was bullied and called to the Department office, he immediately rushed over, fearing that she would be bullied. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Yvonne''s sad face, and he felt a little bit reluctant. He had never been so flustered before. Regardless of his identity, he broke in. He held her in his arms, stared at the teacher with a ferocious look, and spoke in a low and threatening tone, "I don''t know what you want to deal with my girlfriend, but I promise you that if she leaves here, you will be fired earlier!" When the teachers saw Cary broke in suddenly, she didn''t expect herself would be in such a big trouble. She immediately put away her mobile phone and fawningly said to Cary, "you misunderstood me. I didn''t do anything to Yvonne. How dare I were to hurt Mr. Cary''s girlfriend, but..."He was the biggest investor of the school. He used to invest a lot of money in the faculty. If he was irritated, she might lose her job. But now if she just let Yvonne go easily, she didn''t know how to exin it to the students who wrote the letter. Looking at the hesitant teacher, Cary looked even colder. "It is me that bought these clothes for Yvonne. Are you doubting that I can''t afford these clothes? Is there anything wrong to buy some clothes for my girlfriend? "He had already done something to help the Department Director get out of the awkward situation. Hearing that, the teacher realized that it was quite sure for her to let Yvonne. "I''ll punish those students who spread rumors. Mr. Cary, you can take Yvonne away with you. " "You are smart!" He looked at the frightened little woman in his arms, a sense of pity slowly spilled over his eyes. He would never forgive those people who had spread rumors to frame Yvonne. Gazing at the pair of sharp eyes beside her, Yvonne had a mixed feeling. She thought that she had left Cary after the deal with him and she couldn''t see him anymore, so she didn''t understand why he suddenly appeared in front of her like a savior. But it was undeniable that he saved her, no matter what the reason was, and she left here with the help of Cary. At first, Aaron just wanted to make Yvonne sad by rumors, but he didn''t expect that someone would write to frame her. When he came out of the Inte bar, he was dragged to the depths of an alley nearby and his leg was beaten, and he was unable to move. "Yvonne, Cary, I won''t let you off! ! Aaron endured the pain and shouted the words. Because of the sharp pain from his broken arm, his face was distorted. Heavy in night, he was like a ferocious devil. Aaron didn''t expect that the person who sent the letters to the school was the one who humiliated Yvonne in the daytime. Because he had been beaten up at that time, he was so angry that he decided to write to nder her. Right now, he also paid for what he had done! Cary would never let his woman suffer any grievance. Anyway, he had to let those people pay back for what they had done! ! Cary was still mad at Yvonne for not having contact with him. Regardless of the eyes of the people around them, he picked her up from the school and Yvonne cried out. Noticing that Cary was holding her coldly in his arms, she knew she had caused him trouble, but she didn''t expect that he woulde back to look for her. Didn''t he leave after giving her money? Didn''t he leave her alone? While she looked at him, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. In addition, he was still holding her as if there was no one else at the school, she thought negative impacts would definitely be brought to herter. They kept silent all the way, throwing Yvonne into the car, and he also got on the car, he told the driver to go home. Although Cary looked indifferent, he was still worried about her. He would never let this woman live in the dormitory anymore. No matter how reluctant she was to live with him, he would not allow her to be bullied by others. He had to protect her. A man hiding in a corner of the school peeped at Cary, and found he was holding a woman in his arms, and Yvonne was the one he was investigating. After they got on a car and drove away, he walked out of the corner and took out his mobile phone to make a call, "boss, Cary is indeed pestering a college student who seems to be his girlfriend. I''ve already managed to find out that girl''s information." After saying these words, he paused for a moment, as if waiting for the order from the other end of the phone, "okay, I''ll take it back to you right away." After that, he put away his phone and walked towards the school gate. The woman on the other end of the phone was still smoking. She snuffed out the cigarette in the ashtray and hung up the phone. She went to the window and her figure was perfect and her eyes were beautiful. She was exactly the graceful woman in the western restaurant that day. She raised her head haughtily, showing a confident expression. "Wait, Cary. I will make you fall in love with me again. You are just flirting with the innocent college student." At this moment, Rae didn''t take the little girl seriously at all, and she never thought that all men could escape from her. When she was a little girl, she had been together with Cary, who had nothing at all, but Cary was always taking good care of her. When they were in college, Rae could still have fun in school. Once entered the society, she should take the reality into ount. How could the noble princess live a hard life with a poor boy? Her parents didn''t allow her to live with poor Cary. They arranged blind dates for her constantly so that she could cut off her connection with Cary. However, Cary refused her several times when she proposed to break up with him. She seemed to be besieged by poverty, so she had to try all means to make Cary give up on her. She knew clearly that she couldn''t bear hardships, so, in order to get rid of her painful life, in a night with heavy rain, she took the dating man arranged by her parents to the rental house of her and Cary. As a young man who had just started his own business, Cary was under heavy pressure. When Rae wanted to break up with him, he thought she was encouraging him to advance. For the future of them, he had to work even harder. But in the night of a heavy storm, he was told by Rae that she got a fever on the phone, he put down all the work in his hands and rushed back, only to see that Rae was enjoying under the body of another man. Leaving the man and woman in the rental house, Cary dashed into the rain in despair. Since then, he had sworn to make himself stronger and stop falling in love with any woman easily. In the end, Rae, who had just finished performing and saw that Cary had run away, she pushed the man on top of her away. The man had not get himself satisfied on Rae''s body yet. He was kissing her on the shoulder in a pitiful manner. He was eager for hering back to do what they hadn''t done. Looking at the man who had been teased by her, finally she handed herself over to the man. All men liked her. Early the next morning, Rae moved all her things out of the room. Then she ruthlessly abandoned Cary, who had been in love with her for four years. From beginning to end, what Rae wanted was just to live a life of luxury. When Cary failed to give her all these things, she kicked him away. But now, things had changed. Cary made it. Now, he became the business legend. Since Rae thought it was her who had made him sessful, she believed he woulde back to her and he would fall in love with her again. With his eyes fixed on Yvonne, Cary realized that she had filled up his heart unconsciously. Over the years, he had never loved anyone sincerely. But the woman in front of him enabled him to make a decision to have a try again and give himself a chance to love. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was a long way ahead of him. Cary had bet his all in this gambling. Chapter 5 Yvonne And Aaron Chapter 5 Yvonne And Aaron When Yvonne was taken to the suburb by Cary and saw his vi, she was shocked. It covered an area of 1500 acres and was magnificent, more magnificent than she had imagined. She thought that Cary must have suffered a lot so that he could be so sessful today in such a young age, and she couldn''t imagine the difficulties he had gone through. Yvonne recovered from the surprise and looked at the deep frown and his eyes. Cary looked indifferent and seemed to be able to keep other people away from him. But when she thought of how he had drugged her and forced herst night, she felt it ridiculous. How could she fall in love with such a devil-like man? They belonged to two different worlds. It was impossible for her to step into his world, neither did she want to. Yvonne was an innocent and easy-going girl, who had a lot of pursuers from her childhood, and some of them were from rich and powerful families. However, she did not feel that they really loved her, as if she had a sense of inferiority, and felt it was impossible that she had gained the favor of these people with any particr reason, so she had never had a crush on anyone. After Yvonne went to college, she watched her friends around her started dating and prepared to get married. She was constantly getting rid of her worries, thinking that perhaps she should also pursue her love just like a normal girl. At this time, she met Aaron. He was very good to her. He took her to the amusement park to buy her favorite cake. One day it was raining heavily, Aaron appeared in the library and saved herself from being trapped there. She was easily touched, so when Aaron proposed to be her boyfriend, she agreed. She had stayed in the university for four years peacefully. She had the same feeling when she was being in love. When Aaron offered to sleep with her for the first time, the feeling of anger and shock overwhelmed her. Panicked, she turned him down. Yvonne was conservative, and looking at her disappointing boyfriend, she wondered if she had done something wrong. Butter, Aaron told her that he could understand her and would not make such a suggestion so rashly anymore. At that time, Yvonne was touched by his trust and understanding. She thought, ''I just didn''t prepare well for this yet. When I get ready, I will promise him.'' But what Yvonne didn''t know was that at the very beginning, Aaron had bet with his ssmates and then got close to her. When the boys saw a girl with nice face and slender legs like Yvonne, they were like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey. Of course, Aaron didn''t just make a bet with her. He thought that if he could sleep with such a beautiful girl, he would be really pleased. At first, he thought that it was difficult to get such a girl like Yvonne, but unexpectedly he got her easily. Aaron thought that she was frivolous, so he quickly proposed to get a room to sleep with her, but she rejected him. Afraid that she would realize he was a bad guy, he promised her that he would not propose such a suggestion in the future. Of course, Aaron didn''t want to give up so easily, so he invited Yvonne to a trip which would take two days and one night, and Yvonne agreed without hesitation. Everything was handled by Aaron, including the travel route, the railway tickets, and the hotel where they lived at night. With the excuse that he had no money, he only booked one room. She thought his son was considerate enough not to think too much, so she followed him on the journey. When she arrived at the destination, she found that he had only booked a room. All of a sudden, Yvonne knew what was on Aaron''s mind, so the two of them quarreled violently. "You said you wouldn''t mention it again and wouldn''t force me again." Yvonne looked at Aaron in disappointment. Aaron didn''t expect Yvonne would react in this way. He thought that she would ept his request no matter what. He was afraid that he wouldn''t get what he wanted, so he had to coax her first. "I really don''t have enough money to book two rooms. Please believe me. I promise nothing will happen even if we sleep in the same room," Aaron said with confidence. "Oh my God, I love you, Yvonne. How can I bear to see you do something you don''t like? I''m your boyfriend, not a ruffian." Looking at the affectionate Aaron, a kind of hope secretly lurked in Yvonne''s heart. She wondered whether she had thought too much and misunderstood him. However, in order not to be misunderstood by others, Yvonne insisted that they should book another room with the spare money she brought out. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Aaron. I know you love me, but I also have my own standards." As she finished speaking, Yvonne closed the door and blocked Aaron outside. Without sess, Aaron was angry and hateful. ''What the hell of love? I can''t sleep with you even once!''! He clenched his fists. ''No, I must get her tonight! ! There was still a scenic spot for them to go to in the evening, and Yvonne still came as she had promised. She couldn''t let a small thing destroy they dating which was well prepared by Aaron. Knowing that Yvonne wasn''t good at drinking, Aaron took her to a small restaurant near the before they went back to the hotel. He said that the atmosphere there was nice, and that they could look at theke and enjoy the breeze, which was definitely a perfect ce. Yvonne knew that Aaron had been upset earlier. Although she didn''t want to go, she agreed. Yvonne didn''t drink a bit at all in normal times, and she would get drunk for sure, so Aaron had tried to persuade her to drink with him, but she rejected. She only thought that she didn''t want to bring any trouble to him. Looking at Yvonne who was unmoved, Aaron was so angry that he only wanted to p the table, but he still had to pretend as if nothing happened. "Do you love me, Yvonne? Can''t you drink a little bit with me?" Aaron asked emotionally. " Yvonne didn''t know why Aaron behaved so strangely. Looking at the ss of wine he handed, she was about to reach out her hand to take it. At this time, it suddenly began to rain, dripping in her hand which was about to get the ss. Their seats were the open-air. Seeing that the rain was about to be heavier, Yvonne stood up and said to Aaron, "it''s raining. Let''s hurry back to the hotel." Aaron forcefully held the hand that was still stretched out, squeezing out a smile on his face, and said hatefully, "okay." He reluctantly returned to the hotel with Yvonne, but there was nothing he could do. He looked at Yvonne back to her room. When Yvonne said good night to him, he really wanted to rush into the room and enjoy the night with her between the sheets. It was so unfair for him! When Aaron walked back to his room, opening the door, a card fell onto the ground. He picked it up and looked at the card. "Since you don''t sleep with me, I have to find someone else!" He came in the room with the card. Not a long timeter, a tall woman with heavy make-up appeared at the door of Aaron''s room and knocked. Aaron opened the door and let her walked in. However, at this moment, Yvonne was preparing to take a shower and go to bed, little did she know that Aaron was making out with another woman, and she was still thinking about whether she had thought too far today. It was Aaron''s first time to ask for prostitution. From then on, he had never mentioned it to Yvonne again. As long as he had sexual desire, he would adopt the means of prostitution to solve his physical desire. If Yvonne hadn''t identally meet Aaron in the prison, she would not know anything about his issues, and he might still have the opportunity to hurt her again. Even so, protecting herself well from the lecher like Aaron, Yvonne still had lost her virginity and fell on Cary. Of course Yvonne thought that Cary, who could have anything as long as he thought of a way, wouldn''t care about her at all. He didn''t care her since she was insignificant, and her cherished virginity was worthless to him! At first, Yvonne thought they wouldn''t meet each other again. But Cary just showed up in front of her and rescued her, and then she was taken to a castle-like ce. Yvonne was no longer easily moved. She felt that Cary must have other intentions on her. They will deal with each other like the deal on that night, which made her feel insulted. It was not easy to untie such a knot in her heart. Cary took Yvonne to his house, where she was surrounded by servants, drivers and so on. Neither of them dared to make trouble or say anything. Tomson, the Butler looked at the girl that Cary brought back. She had a good-looking face, and looked around gingerly. He could tell that she was a college student who hadn''t entered the society yet. And has Mr. Cary, who had never brought a woman back, changed? Would this girl be the future wife of the CEO? "Why do you bring me here?" Finally, Yvonne asked and stared at Cary obstinately. "Why? Don''t you know what I am doing? " Cary thought this girl was very interesting. She was stubborn like a little bull that was bumping around, making people want to flirt with her. Of course, Yvonne was thinking too much, she reckoned that what Cary said was that kind of thing. Her face turned red with anger. "You are so shameless, so shameless, rascal." Realizing that his n had seeded, Cary looked at Yvonne with a smug smile and said, "I''m not a rogue? And then? What did I say? I didn''t say what had happened to us! " Looking at the handsome face that was so close to her, Yvonne''s face became even redder. She bit her lip hard and looked angry and anxious, which made Caryugh repeatedly. "Let''s go. Although it''s in daytime, I can''t disappoint you." Cary lifted Yvonne and walked upstairs to the bedroom. Though she struggled, Yvonne couldn''t move at all. Her fists were unable to hurt Cary''s strong chest at all. His body was much stronger than he thought. Cary dashed Yvonne on the bed, hands in pockets. He looked down and said, "This will be your room from now on. Don''t live in the dorm anymore" Sitting on the bed, Yvonne was still in a daze. ''What? He wants me to live here?'' Did Cary really want her to be his mistress? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "No, I can''t. My belongings are still in the school and it''s not convenient for me to live here." Said Yvonne. She was trying to find an excuse to refuse him. "Don''t worry. There is everything in my house. I have prepared all your clothes in the wardrobe, all of which are my favorite types. I hope that you can have a good look when staying with me. If you are reluctant to leave your shabby clothes, I can ask Tomson to bring them back for you." Cary said to Yvonne with a smile. Chapter 6 Quarrel Chapter 6 Quarrel "Why do you want me to live here? Do you really want me to be your mistress?" Yvonne fixed her eyes on Cary, expecting his answer to be "no". "If you like the name of mistress, it''s okay, and you can consider it as what you think. After all, we have slept together, and what else can''t you give me? You are not the girl of chastity any longer." Cary looked at Yvonne and said, "I can give you everything now, and I can also let you lose everything. You can make the choice by yourself."" What Cary said was just like a knife, stabbing on Yvonne''s heart. She was indeed a ything of him. When he got bored with her, she would be abandoned. But what could she do? It was already very hard for her mother to afford her to go to school. If she was expelled from school, her future would really be ruined. Trying to hold back her tears, she clenched the sheet and turned her face away. She didn''t want to see this hateful man any more and said word by word, "Okay, I promise you." Hearing Yvonne said reluctantly, Cary also felt angry. No woman would refuse to be his lover. As an insignificant girl, how could she look down upon him? Cary stepped forward and grabbed the girl''s chin, forcing her to look at him. "Look at me! I want you to look at me and say it again! " Trying to get rid of Cary''s strong hands, Yvonne found that it was all in vain. Being grabbed tightly by him, she didn''t groan in pain. Instead, she looked up at Cary, with her mouth closed stubbornly, without saying a word. Cary looked at the woman who was too skinny and didn''t know what she ought to do. The red mark on her fair face was pinched by him. Although bore the pain, she didn''t groan. Her eyes looked as if she had hidden a wholeke and sank into the gentle and quietke. Atst, he was softhearted and let go of her, saying, "have a good rest. I won''te to trouble you tonight. "He gave her a cold look and left the room. Watching Cary''s leaving with the door mmed, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. Did she have to do this to get her future? This is not what I want. What I want is only a simple life. Looking at this magnificent and strange room, she asked, "Is this a senior cage?" How ridiculous! "Thomson, get the car ready. I''m going out." Cary went downstairs angrily since Yvonne didn''t get along well with him. He shouted at Thomson, "That woman is upstairs. Don''t let her leave here." He looked into the direction where Yvonne''s room was. He took off his coat and walked towards the door. He had nned to take her to the party, but now he''d better leave her there to think over what she had done! He woulde to get even with her when he came back! Thomson ordered the driver to prepare the car. He had never seen such a woman like this one who could make Cary so irritable. He remembered that Cary had rarely gone back to his house with any woman before. Now he not only brought back a woman, but also let him take care of her. Have him changed? It would be great if Cary, who had always been cold and aloof, really changed his personality. During the banquet, Cary was still thinking about the woman left at home by himself. This was a business party, and all the renowned figures came here from the business field. Although his own company was the leader of the whole industry, he still maintained interests in contracting others in the business field and it was also easier to make a deal in the reception. Although he wanted to go back home to see that woman, he still had to do his job well first. It was just a woman, but he couldn''t make any mistake just because of a woman''s appearance. "Woo, isn''t this Mr. Cary? It''s been a long time since thest time I saw you. "A man in his forties stood in front of Cary with a ss of wine in his hand." Why are you drinking alone here? Are you considering something more important than this event? " Cary soon recovered to look at him, and found he was that cunning man. He had set a trap for Cary in last trade which worth more than ten million. He hadn''t retaliated yet! Cary smiled and embraced him with a pretended friendly-looking, swirling the wine ss gently, without the slightest intention to stand up. "Oh, it''s you, Mr. James. I''ve been wondering why a pungent smell of alcohol ising from far away. And I''m afraid that someone wille to set trap for me again. I have to figure out a way to get away from it, so that I won''t be able to be hurt again!" Cary was talking about this old cunning man, trying to get him away from himself. However, the old James was so shameless that he still stood in front of Cary and pushed the woman behind him to him. "You are still so young, and I know more about the business experience than you do. The business event is done just ording to circumstances, but I do think this beautiful woman would satisfy you." Seeing the woman who was pushed towards him trying to lure him with coquetry, Cary sneered. That''s ridiculous! Cary stood up with one hand around the woman''s waist and the other hand raising her chin, slowly approaching to kiss her. The woman held on to Car''s waist tightly, closed her eyes and waited for him to kiss her. Her heart was slowly elerating. However, after waiting for a long while, she still didn''t feel the softness of Cary''s lips as she expected. Instead, when she opened her eyes, she only found that he was staring at her with a mocking smile. "Please save your time, James. I can''t appreciate your type, she just looks like a colorful chicken." although Cary''s eyes were fixed on that woman, it''s obvious that he was talking to that man. Cary let the woman go and walked towards the old man. He stopped in front of him and said, "it''s better for you to enjoy with your own woman. Taking a second-hand ything to me, Mr. James is really so friendly with me." After saying that, he walked out of the room, only leaving the ss to be held tightly in James'' hand. His eyes became sharp and angry. There were a lot of people who looked down upon him, since he was so young but owned such a huge enterprise in the business world, and Cary had already gotten used to it, but he wouldn''t easily forgive those people who irritated him. If he had known that the party would be so boring, he wouldn''t have come here today. He left the party and as he went downstairs, Cary called his secretary, "inform all departments to sell the Zhou family''s stock tomorrow. Make sure their stock must be at the lowest rate. I hope you''d better take up all of his shares. This cunning man is doomed to die tomorrow. " The man who was stillcent over the fact that he had just insulted Cary, of course, didn''t know that he would be a man without any money and lost everything tomorrow. As a businessman, it was impossible for a man to survive without ying any tricks. Moreover, it was even such difficult to be cruel and merciless to others. But how could Cary be so fierce since five years ago? Show mercy? He had no idea what was mercy. On the way to the vi, Cary was still as cold as ice. As long as he wanted, he could get anything he wanted. At the moment, he only wanted that woman in his house now. Only she could make him have a ce to vent his anger and desire! Right now, Yvonne was wandering around in the vi. She thought that Cary wouldn''te back tonight, so she felt a little bit safer and got out of her own room. Opposite to Yvonne''s bedroom was Cary''s. When she walked in front of his room, she wanted to check whether there was something special in Cary''s room, but she felt it seemed to be impolite. After thinking for a while, she gave up that idea walked towards the study next to Cary''s bedroom. The study was, to Yvonne''s surprise, really worthy of the name of study. Both sides of the bookshelf were full of books, neither of which was covered with dust. Unexpectedly, Cary was still a man who liked reading very much. The ferocious and cold look on his face was quite different from the one of thisContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. characteristic. In the middle of the study was a table, with a simplemp and aputer, a thick stack of documents and a chair. There was not a single green nt, which made the study looked as cool as Cary. When he sat here, what did he look like? At the thought of this, she sat down on the chair and imagined the scene when Cary was reading. His sharp eyes and serious face softened, and his eyes swept over the table. Yvonne found something looked like a photo, appearing from the corner of a pile of documents. Her hands were faster than her brain. Though she just realized that she couldn''t look at anything else casually, she was still curious that she took the photo in her hands and disyed it in front of herself. There was Cary and a beautiful girl in the photo. The girl hugged the boy from behind. The blue sky and white clouds and thick grass, the girl was so happy and both of themughed happily. Yvonne had never seen Cary so happy before. This boy in the photo was neither aggressive and cold, nor arrogant and contemptuous in the daytime, nor a scoundrel who tried to forced her at that night. He looked like an ordinary positive boy, with delicate eyebrows and a smile that could melt the cier. He was like a warm spring breeze which could bring all things warmth. Cary and the girl with long hair floating behind him were obviously a couple. The two of them were like a perfect match. Could he feel his love for this girl? Was Cary in the past also a person who could show his love to someone else? "What are you doing! "Cary''s deep voice rang at the door of the study. Yvonne was in a daze at his calling, and then hid the photo behind her back out of instinct. After that, she stood up and looked at Cary who was trying to get the photo." I''m taking a walk... " "Who allowed you toe in? What''s in your hand?" Cary stared at her with his unfriendly eyes and walked towards her step by step, "No, nothing." Yvonne looked guilty and stepped back. As a result, she hit a chair and fell down on the floor. Cary walked towards and looked at the woman who was obviously guilty. He held the arm of the chair with one hand, and stretched out the other hand to catch Yvonne, "You''d better hand it over to me." with a threatening tone, his anger was obvious. Knowing that she couldn''t hide the photo anymore, she did nothing to resist and let Cary easily capture the photo. Sure enough, there was something. But he did not expect that the one she was holding was the photo he had taken with Rae years ago! It was this hypocritical woman on the photo that cornered him in these years! At the sight of this picture again, Cary became angrier. He mmed the picture onto the table and shouted at Yvonne, "Get out! Get out! " Chapter 7 Different Cary Chapter 7 Different Cary Yvonne was shocked. She knew that she had done something wrong, but it was just an ident for her to see the photo, why should it make Cary burst into anger. As expected, she was insignificant in his heart. Holding back the tears that were about to fall, Yvonne ran into her own room with grievance. Yvonne''s eyes were filled with fury, and Cary watched the frightened woman run away and then his eyes focused on the photo in his hand. The woman in the photo wasughing in a innocent way, but indeed she had set a fire in Cary''s life and destroyed himpletely, which ruined his whole youth, including his love and goodwill. It was impossible for Cary to pretend to be calm as if nothing had happened. It was just like a bomb buried in his heart that would explode as long as it was touched. He tore the photo into pieces and threw it into the trash can. Did he get angry with Yvonne again? Cray grasped his hair with anger. His cold face showed some tiredness. He opened the door of Yvonne''s bedroom and saw the woman lying on the bed with her back against him. Then Cary walked closer to the woman and alsoy on the bed, hugging the woman from her back. Yvonne was about to fall asleep, but suddenly she felt the quilt beside her copsed. A man''s arm embraced her from behind, which woke her up at once. When she wanted to struggle, she heard the man behind her whispering, "Don''t move, I will just hold you. Just let me hold you for a while." Somehow, her heart softened and she stopped moving, allowing him to hold her. The man who had just been angry at her was now holding her like a little child, and his chin rubbed on her neck as if asking forfort. She could obviously feel the tiredness of the man. It turned out that he was also a fragile person. The fragrance on Yvonne''s body was pleasant. It was hard to tell whether it was her hair or body scent. Her skin wasfortable. She wasn''t very thin, and there was also a little fat on her belly. It was comfortable to hold her in his arms. So Cary held her in this way all night. The next day when Yvonne woke up, Cary was not in. When she went downstairs after getting up, she saw that the breakfast had been prepared and put on the table and Thomson was standing at the door politely. "Miss. Yvonne, pleasee and have a seat. The porridge was just ready. You can eat it while it is still tasty." Upon hearing these words, Yvonne obediently sat down on the table. "Have you see Cary", asked Yvonne, "Do you know where he had gone? " "Mr. Cary? Well, he went to thepany early in the morning, saying that he had something important to deal with. You see, he left without having breakfast." The servant looked at Yvonne and reckoned her as a kind and easy-going girl, so she spoke in a casual way. It turned out he went to thepany. But why did she secretly pay attention to him? She''d better take care of herself first. She must have a lot of things to deal with today. After finishing the breakfast in a hurry, she was sent to school by the car sent by Thomson. Although she did not live at school, she still had sses to attend. Yvonne didn''t want to face those people and the rumors. However, she had to graduate and got an internship in a few months. She believed she only needed to stay through these few months! "Yvonne, are you all right? What happened yesterday? " Looking at Yvonne who finally showed up today, Ellie stepped forward and asked with concern, "After you were rescued yesterday, the school was almost in an uproar. They said that you were taken away by Cary. Is that true?" Looking at Ellie, who also began to gossip, it seemed that everyone in the school had known what had happened to her. "Someone wrote to trap me and said that I was a mistress, so the director of department office told me that I would be punished. I don''t know how Cary knew about it, but he saved me." Honestly, Yvonne said to Ellie, "I may not live in the dormitory anymore. And there are something useful in my dorm, you can use them if you like. " "You don''t live in the dorm anymore? Where are you going? Yvonne, I wonder if you really... "Ellie didn''t say what she wanted to say next, but it was obvious enough, "Ellie, I treat you as my best friend and I have no choice. Since Cary is so powerful, I have no choice." Yvonne lowered her head in grievance." Don''t tell others that I am going to live outsides. I want to graduate sessfully. Once I graduate, I will be fine" "Yvonne, a man like Cary is powerful and quite hard to get along with, but I''m relieved as long as he treats you well." Ellie looked at Yvonne sympathetically. She felt a little guilty for what she had done in the bar. It was also because of her that Yvonne got into such a trouble. "Don''t think about these unhappy things. Look, Yvonne, the ss is about to begin. Let''s go." Ellie said in a rxed tone deliberately. In the ssroom, as Yvonne walked into the ssroom with a bright smile, Aaron looked at her and said provocatively, "Being other''s mistress is indeed different. No matter what happens, there''s always someone taking care of you. Look, Yvonne, you didn''t show this kind of method to others before. Have you worked hard enough to pretend! " As Yvonne looked at Aaron and noticed that his legs were still in ster, she managed to stroked back, unwilling to admit defeat, "I didn''t had to use any methods to fight against you before. But now, I''m afraid that you can''t use any of them, either. You can only use some vicious tricks! Any other men are better than you! " Taking no notice of Aaron, Yvonne pulled Ellie straight to their seats. Looking at Aaron, who was too angry to say a word, Ellie gave a thumbs up and said, "Yvonne, you''re right. You should be tough like this! Don''t let them bully you at will. What''s up! I think I kind of worship you" Staring at the Ellie''s eyes, Yvonne shrugged her shoulders. She was indeed forced to do that. Even a rabbit would bite if it got angry. ''I was so stupid to date with him. Luckily, nothing happened between us.'' As the ss was over, Yvonne had nowhere else to go if she didn''t go to be imprisoned like before, and meanwhile, Cary wouldn''t let her go easily. Step by step reluctantly, she was stopped by two men in ck suits. "Miss. Yvonne, pleasee with us. Mr. Cary asked us to pick you up. He has already ordered a meal in the restaurant and is waiting for you." The stronger man said unfriendly. ''Cary asked these two men to pick me up? He didn''t want to take me out, did he? Besides, Thomson said that he would send a car to pick me up at five o''clock in the afternoon. Was there any other arrangement made by Cary?'' "Who is Mr. Cary? I don''t know him." Yvonne asked deliberately, pretending to know nothing, and she also wanted to check whether the two men were sent by Cary or not. The two men looked at each other and then looked down at Yvonne. "It''s true. We won''t make such a stupid mistake!" After saying these words, they immediately held Yvonne''s arms and got her into a luxury car parked on the side of the road! "You two are abducting me in the daylight! How dare you?" Yvonne yelled at the two men in ck. "How dare you!" "Go! One of the men said to the driver, irrespective of Yvonne''s words. "Hey, is it really that Cary has sent you here? He needn''t to do this for asking to dinner with him." Yvonne said and hoped to persuade them. She also hoped that they can be less serious. "Hey, it''s a long way to get here. I want to pee. Could you please stop the car and let me find a toilet?" Yvonne found something was getting more and more strange. Why were they going to a restaurant in such a remote ce? Was it possible that they were actually some human traffickers? She''d better run away as soon as possible. "Shut up, please. We are about to arrive." The man in ck looked impatiently at the woman who had been gossiping all the way. His ears were in trouble. If allowed, he really wanted to gag her mouth! Atst, Yvonne gave up struggling and saw the car slide into a courtyard of a wealthy family. This wasn''t Cary''s vi, neither did it look like a ce for dinner. Obviously, it was a splendid house. "Please follow me, Miss. Yvonne." Said the man in ck, waiting for her to get off the car. There were few human traffickers as high-grade as them, so Yvonne didn''t think too much anymore. She felt confused and saw the two guards get out of the car and then she looked around. There was a broad slope beside them. Along the way to the living room, they stopped and she saw a beautiful woman, hot and sexy, sitting on the sofa in the living room. Looking at her face, Yvonne felt very familiar. It was the photo she peeped at in Cary''s bedroomst night. Was she the innocent girl on it? ''Was she? Was she the one that made Cary lose his temper at the first sight of? Why did she force here here!'' N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Is that girl getting close to Cary you?" Even without any make-up, Yvonne still looked sweet and lovely, with bright eyes, rosy lips and white teeth. As a college student, she must be able to attract many boys in the school just as her years ago! But Yvonne was still far from what she was now. "I know you are the little girl that Cary has a crush on in recent. I thought his appreciation of women should have improve a lot over the years, but it seems that he is always fond of the same type. You girls are still very young, but why don''t you work hard in school but choose to seduce men and sell your body to make money? Is your family very poor?" Rae said in a mocking tone. Yvonne didn''t expect that this woman force her toe here and just humiliate her. It turned out that the woman in front of her hade with evil purpose, and now she was totally different from the innocent girl in the photo. Without any fear, Yvonne said, "It''s just because that I am still a college student. I''m young and confident, but not like you. You can''t hide the wrinkles on your face with any methods. I don''t know what kind of girls Cary likes. I just know it''s me that he has fallen in love with, but not the old woman like you. Yvonne stressed on the word of "old woman". She looked at the angry womancently. Besides, she didn''t expect that Cary would love such a viper-like woman who could be so determined to humiliate others. Was it because of his wrong judgment, or just because it''s also his own real personality! Chapter 8 Yvonne Was Imprisoned Chapter 8 Yvonne Was Imprisoned Hearing that, Rae didn''t expect that Yvonne was so difficult to deal with, it turned out that she was eloquent, but Rae was certain that she must be a person who thought highly of money. Then she took out a bank card from the wallet on the tea table and handed it to Yvonne. She said, "I know you have a single mother at home who works hard to support you for schooling. And I guess you must have had a hard time since childhood. There is one million dors in this card. Take it and leave Cary, in this case you can also help your mom get out of work. It''s a good deal! " When she looked at the bank card handed over by Rae, Yvonne was really touched by that money. After all, she was not Cary''s girlfriend, and she was just anxious to leave him as soon as possible and live afortable life with the money given by this woman. But who knew whether Cary would let her go and how she could give her mother the money given by a stranger. Every word said by Rae was just like a needle pricking her, ''Why should this woman look down upon me in this way?'' "No way!" Gazing firmly at the woman in front of her, Yvonne said, "I''m not a fool! I can only get one million dors from you, but I can get anything I want as long as I stay with Cary. Therefore, it''s not wise for me to ept your money. " "Do you really believe you can spend the rest of your life with Cary?" Rae asked Yvonne. "He just wants to have fun for a while. You''re so foolish! " Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rae stepped forward and pinched Yvonne''s chin, ring at her fiercely. "It was me who kicked him away. When I broke up with Cary, he even cried for me all day long. As long as I wanted, he would come back to me. And you? By then, you will not get even a penny! I was afraid that it would be troublesome and decide to give you some money in private. But I didn''t expect that you are so ungrateful. Don''t me me for being ruthless! " "Lock her up and send her to the room on the second floor, and I will wait for Cary toe here." Rae loosened her hand on Yvonne''s chin and ordered the two guards, then she sat back on the sofa. Yvonne struggled in their hands and yelled, "Let go of me! You''remitting a crime again! You are arresting me illegally, how dare you! " The two guards had gotten used to Yvonne''s tricks, so they just ignored her words and carried her to the second floor! Yvonne, who had been thrown into this little dark room, was desperate. She had never thought that her life had gone through ups and downs in this way. She had met with so many people, including Cary and his first girlfriend. Did the two of them just conspire to set her up? In this barren ce, no one woulde to help her. She was so desperate that shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling. ''Why should I suffer from all of these things?'' Would the mysterious man, Cary,e for her? She then thought that Cary woulde, he woulde for Rae, after all. "What did you say? Yvonne was missing? What do you mean by that? Did she run away?" Cary was on his way home from thepany when he got the phone call from Thomson. He would have a dinner with someone else at night, but he wanted to see that woman as soon as possible, so refused the invitation. But now he just heard the bad news. He wondered whether it was because she hated him so much. "I don''t think she had ran away purposely. The driver sent to pick up Miss. Yvonne said that he just arrived there when he saw that she was talking to the two men. He thought that she was just helping those who were asking for help, so he didn''t notice what had happened. Butter he just found Miss. Yvonne had disappeared." Thomson said worriedly, "I have sent people to check it out. It should be soon found out." After hung up the phone, Cary pulled his tie angrily. This woman always made him worry a lot. If someone dared to hurt her, he would find out and let him suffer. "Hello? Can you open the door and let me go to the toilet? On the way here, I was anxious and you promised I could go to toilet at the destination. How can you break your words? I''m almost suffocated to death." Yvonne kept knocking on the door, and the whole vi was almost going to be prated by her voice. "Just put up with it. When Mr. Caryes, I will let you go to the toilet." The guard outside said to Yvonne who was in the door, "don''t y tricks, I won''t be tricked by you!" "What tricks can I y? Bro, I''m a weak woman, and you''re a muscle man, it''s impossible for me to escape. I''m just about to pee in the pants. Can you do a favor?" Yvonne yelled unwillingly. "What happened?" "What are you doing?" Yvonne heard a woman asked beside the door. "Miss. Rae, Miss. Yvonne kept saying that she wanted to go to the toilet, but I was afraid that she would y some tricks on me, so I didn''t agree." said the guard. "Miss. Rae, where else can I go in the deep night? If you don''t allow me to go to toilet, I can just stay in your room and pee here." Said Yvonne helplessly. "Let her go and follow her closely. We don''t mean to kidnap her but just want her to have a good time in my house. She can''t just eat and sleep in a room as a little pet." Rae said to the guard scornfully as she heard Yvonne''s words. After saying that, Rae turned around and walked away. What she thought was that Cary just wanted to flirt with Yvonne and finally he would leave her. In a few days, he would forget her. By then, when he appeared in front of her, his love for herself woulde back to him again and they would keep in touch with each other. It would be the good tale in this city. Finally, Yvonne was released! It would rather be better to wander around than stay in the small dark room for a few days, and she would be out of breath since being kept in such a small room before Cary''s arriving. Thinking of the woman who forced her to stay here, Yvonne felt terrible. How could that woman be so horrible? She could not even imagine what would happened! ''I can''t stay here! I need to go now!'' "Hey, is this the only toilet here?" Yvonne was taken to a room at the end of the corridor on the second floor. Now that she was trying to escape, she asked, "is it a sitting or squatting one?" Looking at the girl with fine features in front of him, the guard had never thought that she would say something like that! Didn''t he look like a bad guy? How could she said these words? "This is the only one, okay?" The guard tried to pretend to be ferocious because he was afraid that she mighte up with some other tricks. "How could you be so mean to a girl? Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Yvonne asked. The guard coughed awkwardly. "I don''t think you want to go to toilet. I''ll take you back if you don''t want to. " "No, no, no. I want to!" Yvonne opened the door and entered the bathroom. After entering, she locked the door gently. ''I had been waiting here for four hours. How could I stay overnight and stay here for two days? No way! Even in the deep forest, I had to run away! If Cary did note to save me, I would find my own way!'' This was on the second floor, Yvonne looked out of the window first. Fortunately, there was a small tform outside the second floor, and it was not very high. This vi was open, if she jumped off the tform from the second floor, it should be the way to run out from the bare grass slope! ''Luckily, this isn''t the one thousand and two hundred acres vi like Cary''s. Otherwise, I can''t escape from here in any way!'' "Have you found out?" Meanwhile, in the living room, Cary was pacing back and forth. "How could a person disappear all of a sudden! You can''t even handle such a little thing. What''s the use of you?" Cary stared at the guards standing in front of him and said hatefully. "Mr. Cary, we have found out that Miss. Yvonne was picked up by a ck luxury car which headed for a remote mountain..." The guard obviously did not dare to continue, looking at his face with a trembling emotion. "Go on!" Cary''s eyes seemed to be about to devour the guard, so he trembled and said, "That ce was the wine house of the Lin Family, and very few people would go there. Their wine was exported to foreign countries, so most people ind did not know it." The Lin Family! Cary''s eyes became colder. It was Lin Family again! "Let''s go!" Cary walked out quickly. He would never let anyone hurt his woman, Thomson shook his head silently while looking at Cary and said, "It seems that he really falls in love with her, for he even ignores the Lin Family." Yvonne had already figured out the route and she was about to take action, but all of a sudden she was scared by the noise outside. "Are you all right, Miss Yvonne?" The guard asked outside the door. "Ouch! My stomach suddenly ached. I have to stay for a longer time. Could you please wait a little longer?" Yvonne said while pretending to be constipated. "You''d better hurry up." He said, he didn''t ask any more questions though confused, and he just felt that thisdy was really troublesome. "Well, okay." Yvonne listened to the sound outside the door and quietly walked to the window to open the window. When she was about to jump out, Yvonne put her feet on the footstep first, looking that it was not too high from the ground, she closed her eyes and jumped down. "Ouch!" Yvonne found that the height was out of her expectation. She felt pain all over her body, and her feet seemed to have been twisted. She hastily checked the wound on the ankle. Gosh! She felt pain. ''No, I had to leave here as soon as possible.'' She tried to stand up and looked at the route she had set before, but it was hard to distinguish the direction. Why there were so few things in the lower position? She had seen a few tall trees upstairs just now. ''It doesn''t matter, this ce is so small, and I can leave here in a short time. As long as I follow the way we came and see people from outside, I will be saved.'' She slowly walked outside. Chapter 9 Lins Tavern Chapter 9 Lin''s Tavern Unexpectedly, there was a winery on the top of the mountain, including these trees. All the things on thend were part of the winery. How could she escape! And she was heading in the opposite direction! "What! Was she missing? "Rae couldn''t believe what she has heard, since she didn''t expect that Yvonne dared to run so fast, but it was sote, and there is only forest around her. Where could she go by herself?" You can''t even keep sight of a woman? " Enraged, Rae sank into the sofa. After a short consideration, she put on a smile again. It was very difficult for Yvonne to find her way, so she could only walk for two days in total without knowing who she was after she went down the mountain. "Forget it, don''t look for her, and let her do it. We were nning to ask her to take a few days off, since Miss Yvonne doesn''t want to stay here for too long, then just let her go." ''Why is this road bing more and more strange? The light in the vi ispletely disappeared, and I still haven''t found the way that I hade to. Is it a mistake?'' But if Yvonne went back, he would be taken back again. Now they must know that she had disappeared. "What the hell is this ce? Why do these rich people like to build their vis on such a deste mountain?" Yvonne broke a branch and walked towards the road, then sheined, "is it because the air here is fresh? They had driven away the people who used to live on the mountain and built luxury vi here, it¡¯s so wasteful! Honor project! Shallow! " "Ah!" Yvonne didn''t see thend going down, and she fell off the slope by ident and many mud stains were found on her face, her injured ankle couldn''t move anymore now. "What''s wrong with the mountain? There are so many mosquitoes!" She looked up at the sky and shouted, "Forget it. I''ll stay here tonight." "No, I will die if I sleep here. But which direction should I go?" However, her ankle was swollen as big as a bun, which made her swinging after she got up. She med herself for not having taken the initiative! ¡®It''s just two days! I can y it for two days and I''m not dead! Damn it!¡¯ Finally, Cary arrived at the Lin''s winery. As soon as he got out of the car, he went straight to the winery, sitting on the sofa, Rae didn''t expect that Cary woulde so fast. She thought that Cary would never have thought that she had taken that woman away from him. However, when she saw he had appeared in front of her for nearly five years, tears welled up in her eyes. Looking affectionately at the man who had be more mature and handsome, she walked forward and threw herself at him. She held him tightly. "I know you haven''t forgotten me. I missed you so much these years! " Looking at the woman burying her head in his arms, Cary pulled her arm in disgust. Her more gorgeous face during the past five years disgusted him. "Where is Yvonne?" Cary asked directly without talking with her." you''d better tell me frankly that I''ve changed a lot from bad temper to worse temper in the past five years! " Rae didn''t expect that Cary was thinking about that girl and she was still expecting that he would change his mind. So she said, "No, you just want to have fun with that girl for a while, right? I know you haven''t forgotten me these years. You love me, don''t you? " "Love you? Do I love you, a woman who slept with others casually and abandoned our promiscuous rtionships of four years because I was poor? How ridiculous! Lady Rae, now I¡¯m no longer cared about you! The only thing I care about now is the woman you caught! Tell me now, otherwise I have thousands of ways to make you tell me where Yvonne is! " Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, Rae had never heard such filthy words. But when she heard the words of her beloved man, she seemed to have been greatly wronged, so she didn''t look at Cary and said, "I didn''t want to do anything to her, but she escaped from the window by herself. I don''t know where she is now. If you don''t believe me, you can search it by yourself" Hearing what Rae said honestly, Cary let go of her hand and stared at her, "You''d better pray that Yvonne can be safe, or I won''t let you go" "Search this ce!" Cary said to the guards who are following behind him, "Find Yvonne and bring her back to me." And then he was about to leave, "Cary, aren''t you afraid that Lin Family will take revenge on you? Don''t forget that I told you this not because I was afraid of you, but because I still love you!¡± Rae said to Cary, who only left her a receding figure. "Miss Rae, since the heavy rain five years ago, we have nothing to do with each other. Now I still feel superior to you, I hope you can behave yourself! Don''t talk highly of me. If you don''t provoke me, I will not investigate what happened in the past. "After saying these words, Cary left without turning his head around. What he said without a fluctuation in his heart was false, it was not until five yearster when he saw Rae again that hatred grew in his heart. In this way, he would not easily give up his current life, how he could let go of his hatred and humiliation she had given him before! But now, he didn''t want to pay any attention to Rae, all he wanted to do was to find Yvonne, who he had been thinking of and worrying about. That woman always made trouble for him but he still loved her so much! After walking out of the winery, Cary and his guards were separately looking for Yvonne. The winery was at the top of the mountain, if she ran out from the window, it was only possible to escape in the eastern area. Since they knew the general direction, they believed that it wouldn''t take long to find her. It was veryte now, but Cary didn''t expect that Yvonne was so daring to jump down from the second floor. She tried to escape, but she failed, if she had been in the room, he would have saved her out of it earlier She would only make trouble for him! At the same time, Cary had made up his mind that he wouldn''t let her go so easily as soon as she was found. He would give her a lesson! "Yvonne! Where are you? " "Miss Yvonne, where are you? We are here for you. " The voice of the guard and Cary was particrly clear and loud on the quiet mountain, and Yvonne, who had not gone far away from her injured ankle, soon heard the sound. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Yvonne thought that the followers were sent by Rae to catch her, but there was no ce for her to hide in the wood, so she had to take a branch which she could hold on as a weapon and hid behind a rtively sturdy tree. Looking at the man who was approaching her step by step, Yvonne decided that they would die together at worst, and she would never surrender! "Yvonne, where the hell are you?" She saw the man who was approaching her step by step and shouted out loud, but why was the voice so familiar? An idea shed in her mind, but she shook her head and denied it. It was sote. How could it be Cary? She thought he definitely would note to find her! She hid herself carefully behind a tree and watched the man walking towards her, then she saw the man hit behind him. "You are a bad guy! I''ve told you that I won''t go back. Please don''t catch me again!" Being attacked by Yvonne with a branch from behind defenselessly, Cary was given a heavy blow on his back! Hearing the familiar voice, Cary turned around and grabbed a branch, which made the woman unable to move. Then he said, "It''s me, I¡¯m Cary." The branch that was used as a weapon was held by Cary. After hearing the familiar voice, she walked to him and asked, "Is that you? Is that really you? Cary! " The guards around them heard the sound and rushed over, they shed the electric light in his face and let her see clearly who he was. Then she burst into tears and rushed into Cary¡¯s arms slowly. "Why are you sote! I thought you would leave me alone and leave me alone to find another woman. " Hearing what she said, Cary held her in his arms tightly. It was the first time he felt that it was nice to have this woman by his side. "I sprained my ankle." Yvonne looked at him aggrievedly, tears were still hanging on her muddy face, and her face seemed to have just rolled over from the mud. Although it was dirty, she looked particrly lovely. Cary held up the woman who was trying to be pettishly charming in his arms. His face had been tightened for the whole day, and now a smile finally appeared on it. In a spoiled manner, he looked at her and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." He held her neck and she looked at his handsome face, angr chin and bright eyes. In an instant, she felt the whole sky was spinning, only Cary would appear in front of her to save her again and again, like a hero she had expected from childhood. She leaned her head against his chest, hoping that if only he could be nicer to her, she would definitely fall in love with him without hesitation. She closed her eyes to feel thefortable and pleasant smell of Cary¡¯s body, and took a deep breath, trying to retain all the warmth at the moment. She seemed to have some magic power to fall asleep with her eyes closed. Cary looked at Yvonne in his arms, who was sleeping against him, and had already forgotten the idea of teaching her a lesson before finding her. Now that she was safe, so he was satisfied. His arms unconsciously tightened, making her closer to himself. She would no longer be hurt, and he had never wanted a person to be by his side. Now he really cherished this feeling. After carefully putting the woman in his arms into the car, Cary left the vi behind and headed down the mountain, hoping that he had nothing to do with the Lin Family. When Rae, who was still in the vi, learned that Cary had found Yvonne and drove away. Resentfully, she threw the goblet in her hand to the ground and gritted her teeth. "I will never let you go! Just wait and see, Cary! I''ll make you change your mind! Yvonne, I really underestimated you. " Chapter 10 Rescue Yvonne Chapter 10 Rescue Yvonne In the car, looking at the woman leaning on his shoulder, who was sleeping, Cary thought she was lovely just now, but now he didn''t think so. He worried about her so much that he rushed to Lin''s winery in a hurry, regardless of his feelings for Rae. His insane appearance made himself doubt that there was something wrong with him, but Yvonne really seemed to care about it, and she had even beaten him with a stick. There was a dull pain in Cary''s back, and Yvonne was just leaning against him. In order to make her fall asleepfortably, he sat up straight. The more he thought what had happened, the more angry he became. When he saw that they were approaching the vi, Cary pushed Yvonne away. While she was still sleeping, Yvonne was suddenly pushed away by him and hit the car window heavily. Yvonne woke up from the shock and held her head up, she looked like being hit by the earthquake. "Is it an earthquake?" She murmured. Like a frightened rabbit, she looked around and found herself in the car. Next to her was Cary, whose face was as cold as ice. "Did you have a car ident just now?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Taking a look at Yvonne, who was in a good mental state, Cary said coldly, "get out of the car as soon as you can. It''s time for us to go home now." Then he opened the door and got out of the car. Looking out from the car''s window, Yvonne realized that she was at home now. Seeing that Cary was leaving her, she hurriedly opened the door and tried to catch up with him. However, she forgot that her ankle was injured, so she just fell down to the ground as getting off the car. Her ankle swelled up, which made her feel in heavy pain, "Cary, wait for me." Looking at the woman who had fallen behind him, Cary shook his head helplessly. He had nned to leave Yvonne alone, but seeing the poor woman, he still went back and held her up. Cary cursed, "Will you talk to strangers casually in the future?" ''Is Cary caring about me?'' "No, no, no. I was just dragged into the car by them." Yvonne replied, "I''m not a person who likes to talk to strangers casually." "Do you think you are smart enough to escape on your own?" Cary raised his eyebrows and looked at Yvonne. In a rage, Yvonne didn''t know what she was doing wrong. If she didn''t run away, she would only be suffocated to death by Rae in the room. But she dared not retort to him. "No, I won''t!" She answered sulkily. Looking at the woman who was not convinced, Cary didn''t show his anger on the face, but he thought she was still very cute. "Then be good and don''t run around." "Yes." She replied with only one word. "Thomson, send for Dr. Jack over, Yvonne''s foot is injured." As soon as they entered the room, Cary told Thomson, "I will take her back to the room first, ask Dr. Jack to her bedroom directlyter." "Okay." Thomson said and then turned around and called Dr. Jack. Cary put Yvonne on the bed and sat by her. He put her foot on hisp and carefully checked her injuries, "Ouch! It hurts!" Yvonne looked at Cary and shouted. "Now you know it hurts? You should be brave when you jump out of the window." Cary said with his eyes fixated on Yvonne''s swollen ankle. Yvonne really didn''t know how could Cary got to speak in such a sharp tone, she could only be beaten by his words. "Just hold on a little longer, the doctor will be here soon." Cary couldfort people only in this way. Hearing the words that came out of Cary''s mouth, Yvonne could not believe what she had heard. With a cold face, he said something caring about another person, which was in stark contrast to what she had expected, so she could not help but burst intoughter. Cary looked at Yvonne coldly and said, "You still have the mood tough, are you serious?" He was so worried about her injury, but Yvonne was stillughing at him. Cary simply didn''t know what was wrong with this woman! "I am sorry." Yvonne realized her inappropriate smile, so she shut up. Cary really didn''t know what to do with this woman. "Mr. Cary, Dr. Jack has arrived," Said Thomson at the door. "Dr. Jack, pleasee in." Cary stood up from the bedside and invited Dr. Jack toe in. "Have a look at Yvonne''s feet, please help check whether there is any serious hurt." Said Cary with his hands in his pockets, his tone was polite, but it sounded like an order. Dr. Jack took the first-aid kit into the room and checked the injury in Yvonne''s feet. "Dr. Jack, slow down. I''m afraid of pain. Please." Yvonne said politely, and she found the man was of the same age as Cary. "I have always been very nice to my patients, and you can rest assured, Miss Yvonne, I''ll be very gentle to you." Dr. Jack didn''t care about the rtionship between Cary and Yvonne, nor did he care that Cary was still standing next to him, he was just looking at Yvonne gently with his beautiful eyes. ''The doctor was so gentle and considerate.'' In Yvonne''s opinion, he was totally different from Cary. Noticing the doctor who stared at Yvonne without moving his eyes, Cary said in a unobtrusive anger, "Dr. Jack, I''ll wait for you outside. Please try to check it as soon as possible." Then he went out. ''This ungrateful woman was so troublesome. I was injured in the back because of her, but she was not grateful to me at all. What''s worse, she was obsessed with Jack who she had just seen, and did not regret!'' "Dr. Jack, don''t mind it. He just doesn''t know how to get close to others." Jack grew up with Cary, so he naturally knew what kind of temper he had. But he didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him would defend Cary in front of him. Besides, it was the first time that Cary had seen for him in the middle of the night. Lifting Yvonne''s ankle, Jack looked at it and twisted it around. He knew that it hadn''t been injured to the bone, and she just twisted her ankle, it didn''t matter a lot. He turned to look at Yvonne and said, "don''t worry. Your ankle is fine. I have bandaged it for you. You should use ice bag topress it every day. It''s better for you not to move, and it will probably dissipate after a week or so. Besides, you need to pay attention to your diet. I will ask Cary not to let you sneak out, okay?" "Thank you, Jack. I will take good care of myself," said Yvonne gratefully. "You''re wee. I am a doctor who is paid to deal with your injure." Jack winked yfully to Yvonne and said, "then I''ll go first. See you next time."" When Jack went downstairs, he saw that Cary was sitting on the sofa and checking the wound on his back with his upper body naked. "A hero came to rescue the beauty inte night? Why haven''t I seen you being a hero before?" Jack said to Cary, "the girl you like is quite lovely." Cary grabbed a pillow next to him and threw it to Jack. "Shut up. Come and help me." Jack quickly caught the pillow and grinned cheekily to Cary. "Did you call me Dr. Jack just now? Yes? Why not continue to be serious now?" Said Jack with a smile. He then walked over to Cary and picked up the medicine in his hand to help apply it on his body. "Who has hurt you? Look at this wound! It''s so deep!" "It was caused by that woman upstairs." Cary stared upstairs and said coldly. "Aha, the woman you like has a special personality. What do you think of her? You can also let me deal with her if.." Jack deliberately provoked him, "I also like such a unique girl. " "You''d better keep your eyes off her!" Cary turned his head and grabbed Jack''s hand and stared at him, "aren''t there many female patients whoe to your office every day just for visiting your?" Jack didn''t expect that Cary would react in this way, it seemed that this woman was so important in his heart. "Ouch, ouch, that''s too much force. Let go of me, I''m just kidding. How dare I touch your woman..." Jack try to get free from Cary''s gripping, and he put the ointment on the table while pretended to be angry, "it seems that you really have a crush on her, even forget your old friend, who have apanied you for so many years. I''m so poor and so sad!" Jack stood up, took the first aid kit from the table and walked towards the door. "Thomson, send a car to send me back. You must have been very tired these days for Cary is always in a bad mood." Then he went straight out. Cary looked at Jack and shook his head helplessly. He was always so naughty since childhood and he could never be more serious. Putting on the shirt beside him, Cary looked upstairs hesitantly for a few minutes and then went upstairs. She was such a trouble maker that he had no idea whether she was asleep or not. Cary carefully opened the door and saw that Yvonne was asleep in bed. Cary quietly walked up to her. Seeing that Yvonne''s eyebrows were still frowning, he wondered why she always liked to sleep with her eyebrows frowned. Was it because of himself that she looked unhappy? Thinking of this, Cary rubbed her knitted eyebrows gently. "Cary,e and save me. I''m so scared. It''s so dark here." Yvonne frowned and said in sleep with her eyes closed. What a silly girl! Cary had not expected that Yvonne would call his name. As expected, she would think of him in danger. His heart melted little by little because of the woman. The next morning, Yvonne opened her eyes and stretchedfortably. She had a good sleep, but why did she feel that there was another man beside her? "Cary! Why are you in my bed? " Yvonne shouted. The woman screamed out in the arms of Cary, who was still asleep. He pressed his legs against her body to make her unable to move. "Be quiet. Let me sleep a little longer" "No, you have to get out of my bed, or I will bete for school." Yvonne struggled and said. It was so noisy that Cary woke up unwillingly, but he still held Yvonne''s hand tightly. "Your foot was injured and you couldn''t get out of bed. I have asked for a leave for you, you should have a good rest at home for a few days. When you get better, I will let you go to school" Chapter 11 Mrs. Yvonne Chapter 11 Mrs. Yvonne All of a sudden, Yvonne remembered that her ankle was injured yesterday, but she was still not used to being held so close by Cary, and she wanted to escape secretly while he was not paying attention. Cary was aware of her intention and coldly said, "your foot is injured, so you''d better not try to escape. I have been tolerating it for the whole night. If you want to move again, I can''t control my desire for you anymore. If you don''t want me to do that, then just behave yourself." At this time, Yvonne realized that she was just next to Cary, so she would touch him as soon as she moved. She was too scared to what he said so she could only allow Cary to hug her in the bed. She opened her eyes and looked at Cary. Cary was really a handsome man with long and exquisiteshes, with sharp brushwork and a pouted lips. It seemed that Cary liked to pout when he was sleeping, which was not in ordance to his dignity. "Stop looking at me." Cary suddenly opened his mouth and said to Yvonne, "I''m going to kiss you if you keep looking at me." Quickly, Yvonne lowered her head and slid into Cary''s arms. Unable to go to school because of her injured foot, Yvonne had been wandering at home for nearly a week. The whole week almost drove her mad, and she found that Cary was busy throughout the whole week. ''Since he was not at home, why not sneak out and wander around? But I was injured before. Would I cause any trouble to him if went out without permission? No, it won''t matter. I can go to see what kind of person Cary is while working hard, and if he sees me, he will also be relieved!'' So Yvonne decided to take actions and find an opportunity to slip away! "Thomson, I''m so bored. I''ve tortured all the flowers and nts in the house. Are there any other interesting ces for me to visit?" said Yvonne, blinking her eyes at Thomson in a spoiled manner. What a witted girl Yvonne was! She was very naughty and could not stay idle even if she had been running around all day. Seeing Yvonne who was just like his own daughter, Thomson said kindly, "Miss Yvonne, Mr. Cary told me not to let you go out" "Thomson, why do you still call me miss? I''m not a nobledy. You can call me Yvonne. It sounds more close." Actually, it is because Yvonne didn''t like others to call her Miss Yvonne! Thomson almost burst into tears. This little girl was so lovely that she didn''t regard him as an outsider. "Mr. Cary really said that he wouldn''t let you out. Just stay at home." "Can I go to see him? He didn''t say that he wouldn''t let me go to see him, did he? " Thomson was caught off guard by her words, since it was true that Cary didn''t say this. "Please let me go to see him with you, will you?" Yvonne said when she saw Thomson became softhearted. "I have to ask Mr. Cary first to make sure whether he is in thepany or not." Thomson was actually afraid that Cary would me him and wanted to inform him in advance. Thomson was so stubborn that Yvonne didn''t know what to say. She was so desperate to get Cary''s consent! "Well, you can tell him that I really want to see him right now! " Yvonne was willing to risk everything in order to go out! When the phone was connected, Thomson said, "Mr. Cary, Yvonne said that she wanted to go to your company to see you. I don''t know if you will agree or not." "Really? Why did she want to see me? There is a dinner party in the evening that I can''t refuse. Ask her to wait for me to go home." The cold voice came from the other end of the phone. Didn''t he allow her to go out? No way! As soon as she snatched the phone from Thomson''s hand, Yvonne said in a hurry, "Cary, I want to go out, and I want to see you, I''m so bored right now." "What? You want to see me? Thene! Thomson, ask Yvonne to dress up and take her to the dinner party tonight! Don''t let her appear in front of me like a bumpkin!" Said Cary with a smile, and he thought it seemed that she had been very bored these days and couldn''t wait to have fun. The phone was hung up. "Oh yeah! I''m finally allowed to go out. But Thomson, what party am I going to attend? " Yvonne looked at Thomson, blinking her bright eyes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Everyone will call you Mrs. Yvonne in that dinner party!" Thomson kindlyughed and said these words. But when Yvonne heard these words, she felt terrible. ''Gosh! I did make a big mistake again! '' "Thomson, I''m out of breath in this dressing. Can I change another one?" Feeling this dress that almost had her waist broken, Yvonne felt it was better for her to stay at home. "Thomson, can I regret now? I don''t want to go out. I''m dying! " Thomson looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with satisfaction, she was so beautiful that Mr. Cary must be very happy to see her! "That''s it, Yvonne, it''s about time, and you should go out now. I will send a car to take you to the destination and Mr. Cary will pick you up in the dinner hall." As she was urged to get on the car, Yvonne was still fiddling with her clothes, she really wanted to take them off! ! It was getting dark. When they arrived at the banquet hall, a waiter opened the door for them and helped them get off politely. After getting off the car, Yvonne looked around, trying to find the familiar figure, but she didn''t see him until she entered the door of the banquet hall. She saw a man who seemed to be a waiter, she looked at him and asked, "do you know where Cary is? " The waiter looked up and down at this graceful woman and pointed to a direction for her, e in from here. The hall is where Mr. Cary will hold his banquet tonight. You can go to see if you can find Mr. Cary there." When she walked to the door pointed by a waiter, Yvonneined in her heart, ''my foot hasn''t recovered yet, but the high-heeled shoes make me almost disabled.'' When she walked to the entrance of the hall, everyone was wearing gorgeous clothes, looking like a dinner party for richdies. When Yvonne walked straight inside, the security guard at the entrance of the hall stopped her. "Excuse me, do you have the invitation card?" Invitation card? ''Where could I get the invitation card? Why hasn''t Cary shown up yet?'' "This is my partner. She came with me tonight." A familiar voice came from behind. Looking back, Yvonne found it was Cary. Cary looked at Yvonne in front of him. The white gauze fitted her slim waist, and the high heels made her look more taller. She was no longer the sweetness without makeup, but she seemed more like a charming woman now. Her hair was neatly coiled up, and with a few curly hair remained in front of her forehead, she looked a bit nifty, especially when she turned her head to look at him, he felt that it was totally amazing! ''I did have a good taste.'' Holding her slender waist, he whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Yvonne, let''s go! " They hadn''t seen each other for almost a week, she really missed Cary when saw him today. She felt unbelievable for this notion. She just let him take her to the banquet hall. Cary had never brought any female partner before, but today, he came to the dinner party with a woman who looked so beautiful and attractive that caught a lot of people''s attention. The two of them walked from the gate of the hall to the innermost, it felt like they were going to walk the red carpet after they got married. So many people were looking at them that Yvonne even wanted to bury herself in a hole! There was only one person in the crowd who looked at the two perfect match in anger. Her elegant face looked a little distorted because of anger. This person was Rae! She didn''t expect that Cary would bring the woman here. It was sure that he knew Lin Family would also attend the banquet and she would certainly appear at the same time. Obviously, he just wanted to annoy her. Of course, Rae would not think that Cary was no longer in love with her. A conceited woman like her would only think that other people''s tricks to attract her attention, and she would not think that it was her own problem. Cary led Yvonne to the table. Some busybodies made a toast to him and asked, "Is this Mr. Cary''s wife? As far as I know, you are admired by countlessdies, but never fall in love with any beauty. Isn''t that true? If she were not Cary''s wife, then I believe she would be soon! " Now, Yvonne finally understood what Thomson meant, it turned out that everyone had misunderstood her identity. If she hadn''t insisted on going out, Cary would not have taken her to meet anyone from his business circle, and she didn''t expect that the man in front of her dared to say so! "This is none of your business. It''s not necessary for you to care about my family affairs." Cary didn''t raise his head, as if he didn''t care about him at all. "This is the first time we meet since you left my company, right? Oh, did you feel good to betray others and gain benefits? " Cary picked up the food on the table and ced it on Yvonne''s te, ignoring the man. The man in front of them seemed to be shameful of what Cary had said, so he gave a hateful look at Cary and left. "Why did you take me here? They all look unfriendly." Yvonne looked around and asked cautiously, feeling as if she hade to a dangerous ce. "It''s you who were bored and wanted toe out. Now that you''re here, you can do whatever you want and don''t need to care about others." Noticing Yvonne''s worry, Cary found that she was just like a frightened little rabbit. "Wee to the party tonight. The purpose of this party is to make you all enjoy yourselves, and by the way, you can make friends here. An hourter, there will be a small dancing party, please move to the open garden behind it, which is already prepared with drinks and wines for each guest. Ladies and gentlemen, I dere formally that now the party begins, have a good time!" When the host finished his speech, all the audience cheered. Chapter 12 Trapped In The Toilet Chapter 12 Trapped In The Toilet Chapter 12 Trapped In The Toilet Yvonne had never been to such a high-end ce before, so she didn''t know much about the etiquette. She was afraid of doing something wrong and losing Cary''s face, so she just sat straight there with the tight dresses, which made her lose appetite. Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Yvonne could only have a look at them. If she had known that she couldn''t behave as she like and enjoy the food here, she would note for the sufferance. ''Why not go to the toilet and get a relief there? There are too many people here, and if I keep pretending to be smiling, my face will be stiff!'' "Cary, I''m going to the toilet." Yvonne whispered to Cary. Cary was talking with others, and he took a nce at Yvonne. Seeing her smiling but stiff face, he knew what she was thinking and said to her. "Okay, but you have to go back quickly." Getting the permission of Cary, Yvonne seemed to be in relief, so she rushed to the toilet immediately. Rae, who had been observing Yvonne for a long time, also stood up and left. Following Yvonne, she thought, st time you had escaped luckily, now I must give you a lesson, you reckless little girl.'' Yvonne stepped into the toilet. After unzipping her dress, she felt better with the clothe off! There were so many people outside that she was really unwilling to go out again, it was totally different from her own world. Yvonne wanted to wear whatever she wanted. For the first time, she thought the toilet was also a good ce to stay alone. Following Yvonne to enter the toilet, Rae waited for a long time but didn''t see her went out. ''Did she run away again? But there was no window, how could she escape from the toilet?'' Rae approached the cubicle where Yvonne was in. She leaned on the door, and found someone was snoring inside. It was Yvonne! Rae was surprised that Yvonne could even fall asleep in the toilet. Rae couldn''t believe that Cary would like such a young girl who didn''t know how to behave herself in the public! When Rae, by ident, saw the hemp rope next to the toilet, she got an idea, and hatefully took a nce at the handle in the partition of Yvonne''s, Rae saidcently, "I''ll teach you a lesson today." She put the mop on the handle of the toilet, and then fixed the mop with the hemp rope. After doing all this, Rae pped her hands and swaggered out of the toilet. She went to the door and then put the Barrier Sign which writes "Under Maintenance" behind the door at the front door. ''Nobody could save you now!'' When Rae returned to the banquet hall, she had pretended that nothing had happened, the dancing party was about to begin. As long as they entered the open-air garden behind, the woman would be difficult to be found! Taking a ss of champagne from the table, Rae walked towards Cary seductively but elegantly! "Can I have a drink with you?" Rae said to Cary beside her as she took the seat which was Yvonne''s. Cary looked at his watch. Half an hour had passed but Yvonne was still no oneing out. What a troublesome woman she was! Without even looking at Rae, Cary said coldly, "your seat has been upied. I hope you can show your respect to the least social etiquette." Hearing that, Rae hadn''t expected that she would be refused by Cary so decisively. Feeling embarrassed, she withdrew her hand, which was still hanging in the air, and said with a smile, pretending to be calm, "Are you waiting for Miss Yvonne? I saw her walking out of the door of the banquet hall when I came out of the toilet just now. I thought you already knew that she has left. But it seems that she hasn''t told you about it..."After saying that, Rae raised her eyebrows and looked at Cary with a more gloomy expression. ''Did she sneak away by herself?'' Cary frowned. How dare she! "Now, are you in the mood to have a drink with me?" With a disdainful look at Rae, Cary stood up and said, "I''m afraid I can''t afford your toast. Now that Yvonne has left, neither will I stay here. There are so many excellent young men here. Miss Rae, don''t waste your time here." After saying that, Cary turned around and was about to leave. "It has been so many years since that event happened. Why can''t you just let it go? If you don''t care about me, you won''t avoid meeting me, which means that I still mean a lot to you, right? " "Do you think I have a good time in the past five years?" Rae continued and tried to persuade Cary. "It was my parents who didn''t want me to live a hard life with a poor boy, so... " "So you decided to bring the man to my house and do those shameless things? Rae, after so many years, you still haven''t changed! Not all the men will go around you, and I am no longer the cowardly and ipetent Cary! Don''t mention the past to me, because you don''t deserve my love at all! " Cary''s cold eyes froze Rae. "Of course, we''d better not see each other again. I don''t want to get involved with a woman like you!" After saying that, Cary strode out of the banquet hall. Seeing that, Rae stood where she had been and looked at Cary leaving, and her pride had copsed in front of him. ''Why didn''t you understand me? I was no longer the little girl before. I was getting stronger and stronger. One day, I will let youe back to me at all costs!'' At this moment, Yvonne finally woke up, she yawned and stretched, she had a good sleep and didn''t know how long she''d slept, and she also wondered whether the dinner party was over or not. As she felt asfortable as before, Yvonne stood up anxiously from the toilet. "Oh, no! If Cary can''t find me, he must be angry." She stood up and tried to zip her back, but it turned out that she could only do that in the middle of her waist. The dress was tight, and her hands were not long enough. She was so foolish, how could she go out to meet people! If she shows up in front of Cary in this way, he will definitely eat her up! She tried to zip it up again, but it was too hard to continue. Her back should only be exposed. She couldn''t care much about it and had to go out first! When Yvonne wanted to open the door and go out, she pulled the doorknob hard, but just couldn''t open it. What happened? "Is anyone here? Is there anyone outside? I can''t go out! Please help me!" Yvonne shouted while knocking at the door. She just wanted to have a rest here. How could shee across so many troubles? It was so unlucky! She had been calling for a long time, but still nobody answered her. Then Yvonne stepped on the toilet and looked out through the gap between the ceiling and the interior screen. ''Why was there no one in the toilet? I can''t escape even with wings!'' Sitting on the toilet seat limply again, Yvonne looked so sad. "Am I going to stay here for the whole night?'' She just wanted to go to the toilet, how could things be so terrible? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Yvonne turned around and kicked at the door. "Ouch!" she cried, forgetting that her feet were still injured. Affected by the strong reaction force, Yvonne looked at her feet and cried out in pain. Out of the banquet hall, Cary immediately called Thomson to see if Yvonne had gone home. "What? Not at home? Are you sure? " "Miss Yvonne hasn''te back yet. Isn''t she with you? You didn''t see her? " Thomson, who didn''t know what was going on, was worried about Yvonne. "Well, I see." Cary hung up the phone, and his eyes were shining under his tightly frowned eyebrows. ''Where would she go before returning home? If she didn''t run away, Rae must be lying!'' "Go to the toilet to see if there''s someone inside." Cary told the guard next to him, "send two more people to have check whether Yvonne is in the dancing hall in the backyard garden." The guards promised and separated their ways to look for Yvonne. This woman would only make trouble for him. When could she make him free from worries! "Is anybody inside? Is Miss Yvonne inside? " The guard looked at the barrier at the entrance of the toilet, and shouted at the entrance. Yvonne was about to stay here for the whole night, but when she heard the sound outside, she instantly got up from the toilet, leaning on the door and listened carefully. There was really someone outside! She could be saved! "Help! Help! I''m here! Help me! I can''t get out! " The guard followed the sound and walked inside. When he heard the sound, he quickly untied the rope, pulled out the mop and opened the door to rescued Yvonne from the door. "Miss Yvonne, why are you trapped here? Mr. Cary can''t find you, and he is so worried. Let''s get out of here. Mr. Cary is in the hall outside." After a while, Yvonne finally came out of the toilet. When she opened the door, she saw Cary''s guard was in front of her. As expected, Cary didn''t forget her, but she had made such a big mistake, so sheContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. felt too ashamed to face him. She followed the guard all the way out, fearing that Cary would lose his temper on her once he saw her. Waiting for the news from his guards, Cary paced back and forth anxiously. When he saw Yvonne walking out of the toilet slowly, he was finally relieved, but with the cold looking on his face, Cary''s eyes were as sharp as knife. Lowering her head, Yvonne walked up to Cary. Her hands twisted together, she was waiting for him to throw a tantrum without saying a word. At first, Cary wanted to scold Yvonne, but when he saw that she was waiting for his reproach like a little sheep, his heart softened. Noticing that her dress had copsed, Cary took off his coat, put it on her and asked, "what''s wrong with your clothes? Did someone bully you? " Yvonne didn''t expect that Cary would be so gentle to her, she looked up at him in surprise, and then realized that she might have misunderstood him, so she quickly exined, "no, no. I took off the dress myself. It''s too tight, and I''m almost out of breath. I wanted to have a rest in the toilet, but I didn''t expect that I fell asleep for such a long time." Yvonne''sst sentence softened and she dropped her head again. Chapter 13 Be Gentle, Im Afraid Of Pain Chapter 13 Be Gentle, I''m Afraid Of Pain As expected, Cary was annoyed, and he said, "have you slept in the toilet? I was so worried. Did you sleep there? Yvonne, how could you! " Cary didn''t expect that he cared about this woman so much. He had always been worried whether Yvonne would leave him. However, when he had heard that she had only slept for a while, his uneasiness disappeared. In fact, Cary felt lucky that she wasn''t going to leave him. "Mr. Cary, when I went to look for Miss Yvonne, I found that she seemed to have been deliberately shut in the toilet, and she was blocked by a mop and a rope in the partition there. There are also a barrier in front of the door. Should I check out who did it?" Hearing what the guard said, Cary thought that the stupid woman was totally unaware of being locked up by others. She was so stupid that she won''t even notice it. "No need to investigate, since I know who did it. Let''s go home first." he said. Cary then turned around, holding Yvonne in his arms and heading out of the hall. After taking Yvonne back home, Cary got out of the car and walked towards his room, dragging Yvonne angrily. He threw her into his bed and turned around to lock the door. He looked at her red wrist that was pinched by himself, at this moment, Yvonne was frightened as Cary forced the lock to her in the room, and she fell on the bed. "What are you doing?" Yvonne asked with a bad feeling. "Take off your clothes." Cary put his hands in the pockets and looked down at Yvonne. On his face, no one could tell what he was thinking. Yvonne covered her chest with her hands, fearing that she would be treated harshly by Cary. "Don''t you feelfortable when wearing your clothes? Now I agree to make you feel better. Take off your clothes! " As he spoke, Cary stepped forward and pressed Yvonne on the bed and unable to move. "I won''t take off my clothes." ring at Cary, Yvonne was unwilling to show weakness. "I''ll help you if you don''t want to take off your clothes by yourself!" Cary tore the suit on Yvonne and started to look for the zip. Yvonne got more and more nervous when Cary touched her body with hisrge and thick palm, but his hand was actually warmer than she thought. Without seeing the zipper, Cary put his hand on Yvonne''s smooth back and slowly slid down, trying to take off her dress. "Cary, you are shameless!" Yvonne was unable to move but let him touch her body. Her face slowly turned red. "Am I shameless? I''ve never slept with you since you promised to be my mistress. And now you say I''m shameless? Do you know how much I have suffered these days for not touching you? " A husky voice rang in Yvonne''s ears. It turned out that she was still his mistress, a woman who was still like his trading goods. She was so stupid that she was almost moved by his concern, it seemed that she had thought too much. Yvonne turned her head aside feebly with tears in her eyes. She closed her eyes desperately. Cary took off Yvonne''s clothes and looked at the tears in her eyes, then he bent down to kiss her tears and said in a dry and deep voice, "promise me, okay?" Yvonne''sst sanity was gradually overwhelmed, and only a few words came out of her mouth, "be gentle, please, I''m afraid of pain." Cary''s became gentle as if he was allowed and encouraged by Yvonne. The next day when Yvonne woke up, Cary was already gone. Shezily sat up from the bed and thought about what happenedst night, only the word "mistress" hovered in her mind. Looking at this magnificent cage, she felt that it was just the same as the time when she just came in. It was as if she was saying goodbye to the simple girl she used to be, since she had stepped into another world. No matter how much she had suffered, life was still on, and she had to let herself go. Shaking off the unpleasant thoughts in her mind, Yvonne got out of bed and picked a nice dress from the wardrobe filled with clothes. At least she should be nicer to herself. "Thomson, I want to go out." Yvonne said to the Thomson as soon as she got downstairs. She walked out of the gate, ignoring Thomson''s reaction. "You don''t have to send a car for me. I''ll go out by myself." Thomson was about to say something, but waster stopped Yvonne Before she could say goodbye, Yvonne was stopped back by the guards at the door. "Sorry, Miss Yvonne, Mr. Cary asked us not to let you go. If you leave, we''ll be scolded." Thomson said to Yvonne, "please forgive us." "I broke my ankle again yesterday, and it seems that my old disease rpses. Can you send for Dr. Jack?" Yvonne limped back to the living room and sat on the sofa, pretending to be serious, "Thomson, it really hurts. I need a doctor." "Well..." Thomson hesitated for a while, but when he saw that Yvonne''s injury was serious, he finally nodded. "Okay, I''ll call Dr. Jack for you and see if he has time toe over now." In fact, Yvonne wanted to call Jack and ask him to take her out. Yvonne leaned on the sofa happily and admired her intelligence. When Jack received the call from Thomson, he was sitting in the cafe with a beautifuldy. He had just done shopping with thisdy he had only known for one night and was worried about how to get rid of her. Then he could have a chance to slip away. "Honey, I just got an emergency call from the hospital. I have to go now. It''s all for today. You can hang on yourself." But thedy wouldn''t let Jack go easily, she grabbed his tie and seductively said, "Don''t you know I''m your patient? Who else are you going to take care for? " Jack raised her chin and kissed her. "It''s really an emergency, so I have to leave now, or I''ll be a jobless vagabond. I''ll contact you tonight." Thedy was overwhelmed by Jack''s passionate kiss. Smiling broadly, she said, "then you should come to see me earlier. Don''t go somewhere else." "Okay, wait for me." After he finished the words, Jack turned around and left the cafe. He wiped the lipstick mark that thedy had just left on his lips and drove to the vi of Cary. When Jack arrived at the vi, he found Cary was not at home, so he couldn''t help but feel amused. How could Cary allow him to stay alone with his little girlfriend while he was not at home? "Dr. Jack, you''re finally here!" Jack was taken aback by the sudden voice, and he calm himself down and looked at Yvonne who looked nothing wrong in her feet. "Did you ask me toe here?" Jack asked in puzzlement. "Yeah, I was bored to death at home. Since you are here, let''s have some fun." Yvonne peered at the surrounding and said in a low voice, she asked, "have you told Cary that you are here?" Jack also looked around with his eyes wide open like Yvonne, there were only the two of them in the living room! "No, I didn''t. I just got a call from Thomson. He asked me to check up for you." Jack raised his voice and looked at Yvonne who was in horror. "Hush! Hush! ! Speak in a hushed voice." Yvonne walked up to Jack and leaned over to him. "I want to go out, but Cary didn''t allow Thomson to let me out. You know, I have been staying at home for several days, which makes me quite bored. If I can''t go out and see the world outside, I would rather die with injuries than being so bored." When Jack looked at Yvonne rolling her eyes, he was somehow aware why Cary liked this quick witted girl. "Then let me take you out." Jack looked at Yvonne confidently and said, "don''t worry, I have a solution." "Thomson!" Jack called out loudly, "Yvonne''s ankle is getting worse. I came here without anti painkillers, so I must take her to my clinic and take an X-ray to see if there is any bone hurt, and then I can give her some anti-painkillers." Yvonne was so surprised to see Jack lying in front of herself naturally, she couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. He was really good at telling lies. When Jack noticed that Thomson was doubtful about his words, he shot a nce at Yvonne who was staring at him, and she understood what he meant immediately! "Thomson, it hurts so much. It''s all my fault. Why did I hang out with Cary yesterday? Now I''m injured again..." Yvonne seized her ankle and wished she could roll on the ground the next second so that Thomson could believe and let her go. "It''s terrible..." Thomson looked at Yvonne''s exaggerated acting skill, he knew that it was a lie, but he was still relieved when he considered that she would stay with Jack. "Dr. Jack, you can take Yvonne out. But Mr. Cary..." "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him." Said Jack, patting on Thomson''s shoulder to reassure him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go, Miss Yvonne." Said Jack as he turned to look at her. "Yeah! Finally I can get freedom. Ouch, it still hurts... Let''s go." Yvonne almost jumped up and cheered, but when she realized that she was still pretending to be sick, she put up with it. Then she dragged Jack out. It was not easy to have fun outside. Chapter 14 I Want To Have Fun Outside Chapter 14 I Want To Have Fun Outside Sitting in Jack''s car and fastening the seat belt, Yvonne said bluntly, "where do you want to take me for fun?" Jack looked at her and suddenly felt like he had just been trapped by Yvonne. He asked, "what do you mean by this? Isn''t it you who want toe out for fun?" "Yeah, but I don''t know where to go." Yvonne looked up at Jack and then at the front with an innocent look on her face. "Shall we go? Start the car! " Gritting his teeth, Jack regretted that he had gotten in trouble with this girl. He started the engine, and realized that his happy holiday was ruined! "Take me to the amusement park? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" Standing in a crowd, they''re surrounded by numberless children. The look on Yvonne''s face was no different from that of a three-year-old child! "Don''t you want toe here? Then I''ll drive you back and tell Thomson that your ankle is miraculously fine." Saying that, Jack pretended to leave, but he was stopped by the Yvonne. "No way! Let''s go to y! " Yvonne was pushing Jack towards the amusement park. Ouch! I didn''t say I wanted to! Petrified, Jack was taken by Yvonne to the roller coaster, he closed his eyes helplessly as if he was going to die. "Cary! I hate you! !" They spoke at the same time. Cary was still in a meeting and sneezed several times, and he didn''t know who was speaking ill of him! In the amusement park, both of them were almost dying from the projects, while Jack was still vomiting with a bag in his hand. "We have just yed a few projects, but you are already out of energy. You didn''t vomit even by sitting on the roller coaster, but you threw up after taking the pirate ship." Yvonneughed recklessly when she looked at Jack, it seemed that she hadn''t been so happy for a long time. Jack looked at the girl who wasughing at him and thought, ''I would have killed her if it wasn''t for Cary, and I shouldn''t have brought her here!''! ''No, I can''t stay with her. I have to leave now. My date ising. I don''t want to waste my good time with this girl, it''s so terrible.'' "Yvonne, could you buy me a bottle of water? I need to go to the toilet and I''ll be back soon. Wait for me here and don''t run away." said Jack as he ran towards the toilet. Yvonne was left alone there. "s!" Jack ran away before Yvonne could react. "Why did he run in a hurry?" Hopelessly, Yvonne shook her head and went to the drink shop obediently. "Hello? Cary, what took you so long to answer the phone! How many times have I called you?" Jack, who had finally escaped from the amusement park, said on the phone while walking towards the parking lot," I took your girlfriend here for her to have fun. Come and pick her up. " "What? Who allows you to take her out without my permission? "On the other end of the phone, Cary said angrily." I have warned you not to get close to her! " "Then you have to know that you only care about your work, as a boyfriend, how could you leave your girlfriend alone? If I were your girlfriend, I would have run away from home for hundreds of times without letting you know. You should reflect on yourself. "Jack opened the door and got into the car, he switched the phone to Bluetooth and continued," I''m going to have a date. If you don''t want your girlfriend to cry alone in the amusement park,e as soon as possible. " "Jack, you!" "I was just trying to help you. You should cherish the opportunity!" "Who needs you to create an opportunity for me! I..." Jack hung up before Cary could finish speaking, and he whistled as ran away. The phone was hung up by Jack, Cary looked at the phone angrily, stopped his work and left the office. ''She would only make trouble for me!'' After buying some water for Jack, Yvonne found that there were fewer and fewer people, and the sun gradually went down, but Jack still didn''te back. "Is he in the toilet?" Then Yvonne came to the door of the men''s toilet and kept swaying in front of it. "Jack!" A few men came out from the door, when they passed by Yvonne, they looked at this sneaky girl with confusion. Yvonne smiled at them bashfully. ''Jack has run away!'' She didn''t have a penny. If he really left her here, how could she go back home? ''Jack was not friendly at all!'' There were fewer and fewer people around, but Yvonne still hoped Jack wouldn''t leave her behind! The amusement park was getting more and more quiet. In the sunset, nobody was ying here. Yvonne remembered that when she was a child, she often yed in the old and shabby amusement park in her hometown. At that time, she had her father and mother who loved her. Every day after school when she finished her homework, her father would reward her to take her out for an hour to y with sand, but the good time always turned out to be short, just like now. She hated to be left behind. "Jack told me that if I didn''t pick you up, you would be crying alone here. It seems that it''s not a groundless lie." Cary rushed to the amusement park and looked at the girl who was surrounded by warm light in the sunset, with unknown sadness on her face. Yvonne didn''t expect that Cary would appear here. Seeing he was walking against the light towards her, she felt he was just like a hero. Would he protect her in the future? Their shadows were longer and longer in the sunlight, as if they had disappeared at the end of the world. Fate was strange and unpredictable. "Can you go to the ferris wheel with me?" Gazing at Cary who was still as cold as ice, Yvonne hoped he could agree. "Just for once." With the de-like lips, Cary could easily spit out Yvonne''s wish. Looking at the girl who had undisguised expectations in her eyes, he could not bear to say no. Yvonne stretched out her beautiful eyes in front of Cary, this was the extra reward that she had given him. The ferris wheel slowly turned, and the two people slowly rose in the small square that only belonged to them, as if they were going to remove the stars from the sky. The whole city''s lights were all seen, and Cary had never sat on the ferris wheel before, because he had never had the word "happiness" in his heart for so many years, but now it seemed to appear in his life, and good things were happening. "I heard that making a wish when the ferris wheel reaches the highest point, then it will realize." Yvonne looked at the light which was getting farther and farther away from them and said to Cary with a smile, "you won''t believe these words, will you?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With his hands in the pockets, Cary looked around. Finally, tenderness appeared on his cold face. Of course he didn''t believe such words, but Yvonne''s bright eyes seemed to have a great magic, making him want to do some childish things for her. "Just make a wish, maybe your wish wille true one day. As adults, we make up these fairy tales to make children happy and full of hopes. After all, they have the innocence that we have already lost. Now that we know this, why not believe the hope and wish?" Yvonne didn''t expect that Cary would say such words with certain wisdom, changing his usual cold image and being a considerate person. Or did all of businessmen were indeed philosophers? "Have you ever been a teacher?" Yvonne asked curiously, "Why didn''t I find that you could lecture me before?" Cary red at Yvonne, he had given her a chance to make a wish out of kindness, but she still dared to laugh at him! "The highest point is almost over. If you don''t make a wish, it will be toote." Cary coughed and looked out. Reminded by Cary, Yvonne immediately folded her hands and closed her eyes, she lowered her head and silently made a wish in mind. After making the wish, she was shocked. Why did this terrible idea come out of her mind! "What the hell! !" As she thought that she had made a wrong wish, Yvonne desperately watched that they were going through the top point. She angrily leaned her head against the ss, "oh my god, you''re a fool." With his arms folded across the chest, Cary sat upright in a chair and observed a series of Yvonne''s actions. He felt curious about what was in the woman''s mind, she often did such strange things. Well, maybe it''s not wise to link this woman to the one who could brought him happiness! ''just now, I even felt that I could get along well with this woman. It must be my illusion.'' Happiness was really temporary. No matter how slow the ride was, as long as you enjoyed the wonderful scenery with yourself, you would stille back to the ce where you started, like a circle, just repeating! "It''s toote. Let''s go home." after getting off the ferris wheel, Cary looked at Yvonne who was still reluctant to leave and said, "I haven''t gotten even with you for your secret escaping today!" Yvonne stuck out her tongue naughtily at Cary, since she found that it seemed he had be much easier to get along with, so she also got bolder and bolder. "It was Jack who took me out. In fact, I didn''t want to go out very much, but I had no choice, since he insisted on taking me out, and I would naturally felt sorry to refuse him." Yvonne told these lies without any blush! Cary certainly knew what was going on indeed, but he didn''t want to argue with Yvonne. "Didn''t he say that he would help you take CT for your ankle?" After saying that, Cary walked straight to the extended Bentley parking by the roadside, leaving Yvonne stunned alone there. Chapter 15 A Big Meal Chapter 15 A Big Meal It seemed that she had forgotten Thomson would tell him the truth! Speechless, Yvonne quickly turned around to catch up with Cary, it was more important to satisfy him. "What, what are you doing? Don''te over." It waste at night, Ellie, who had just returned after working in the store, was blocked in the dark alley by several gangsters. "What are we doing? I''ve been waiting Yvonne for a few days but can''t find her in the school. How could she hire someone to break my legs and then leave as nothing happened? " Aaron red at Ellie maliciously, as if he had lost his mind. "Aren''t you her best friend? I''ll let her know how it feels to be betrayed by her best friend. " Aaron gestured to the hooligans behind him, and they all threw themselves at Ellie, who was now forced to the corner, they cruelly took off all her clothes, for fear that she would shout, they also gag her mouth with a cloth. What''s more, Aaron wickedly took pictures of Ellie. In despair, Ellie was too weak to resist. Even her mouth was blocked, she could not shout. She had no way to vent her strength, but only to shed tears from her eyes! Being humiliated by these guys, Ellie even wanted to die. And Aaron just looked like a devil in the hell in the dark night, from today on, she had been tortured by this devil for a long time, unable to break free like a ghost. "If you don''t want these pictures to spread, you''d better listen to me. Otherwise, you will not only escape from being taken off clothes the next time. You are such a good girl, so I believe you won''t call the police secretly, will you?" Aaron squatted down and patted Ellie on her face, saying mercilessly, "you''d better behave yourself. I will let my brother treat you better." Aaron put away the machine, and looked down at the trembling girl in the corner with a mocking smile. Then he waved at the hooligans, saying, "let''s go." After these people left, Ellie undid the cloth covering her mouth from the back of her head. Frightened, she trembled with fear, tears flowing down from her face. She picked up her own clothes scattered on the ground and held them in her arms while sobbing. Ellie''s fate had changed from this night. After that, she had been dominated by the fear. Many yearster, Ellie had said that it was the coward girl who had ruined her life! "Ellie, Run! Ellie..." Yvonne murmured in her dream, she was having a nightmare now. When Yvonne opened her eyes again, she finally woke up from her dream, and her forehead was covered with beads of sweat. She wondered why she would have such a strange dream. It seemed that she hadn''t seen Ellie for so many days and she missed her friend a little bit. She thought that she must go back to school tomorrow. Then she turned over and looked at Cary who was sleeping beside her, with his big and thick palm on her shoulder, Yvonne wondered why Cary liked her belly very much. Yvonne looked at the man who was holding her in his arms, carefully examining the facial expressions on Cary''s face. Instead of being cold and arrogant as usual, the man in sleep pouted like a child. She might not be caught if kissed him secretly. ''I am just allured by his look and had no other thoughts.'' Yvonne closed her eyes to brainwash herself, and thinking of this, she moved closer to him and left a gentle kiss on his pout. She hadn''t felt his lips so soft before. With satisfaction, she watched Cary and fell asleep gradually with a smile. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jack got drunk again at a lonely night, he was totally different from the person who had a cheeky grin in the daytime. He sat slumped in the empty room, with empty bottles scattered all around. His gaunt appearance looked like a person who had lost his heart, love and hate torn him apart, and he was in pain. His mobile phone on the table was constantly vibrating, but he didn''t want to pay attention to it. This day seemed special to him, since it meant that he could release himself in this day, taking off his false mask and exposing his yearning and fear. But Jack didn''t know that when he had changed into another person, time and old scars began to spread along the strange number shown on the phone. Sure enough, everyone hold unspeakable love and past, which could not be forgotten even without being touched, people just buried them in the bottom of their heart deliberately to avoid being hurt. The darkness covered love, lies, sin, pain and shame with a thickyer of armor, letting them run away, flee and thrive in this city. People would make themselves release their true emotions in night. That was just what life was like. The God would suddenly smash the sufferings or happiness in front of you, letting you understand some strange great principles, no matter if you were ready or not to ept them. Time arrived as usual, and live continued. "I want to go to school!" Yvonne shouted at Cary who was getting dressed, "you can''t be so rude to me. I''m still a student. Why do you always keep me at home?" Wearing a tie, Cary looked at Yvonne, who was sitting on the bed and chattering to him like a madman. Without saying anything, when she finally stopped talking, Cary said calmly, "did I say that I wouldn''t let you go to school? Don''t make me look like your father. You are an adult after all. " It sounded like he was trying to teach a child. "So do you agree?" Yvonne''s eyes shined in surprise, she heard the words that Cary had said in a serious manner, and felt so happy that she almost went crazy. She could finally get free! "You are so nice to me, Cary." It seemed that Yvonne had forgotten that it''s her right to go to school, but it''s the right given by Cary. "Don''t make trouble, I''m more concerned about this. If you don''t cause trouble tonight, I''ll reward you." With a spoiled smile, Cary approached Yvonne and said, "let''s have dinner together tonight." Yvonne felt like she was spoiled by Cary just like a daughter. If Cary was not old enough, Yvonne might have mistaken their rtionship! "Then, if I have to go to the dinner with you, shall I wear somefortable clothes?" As if this reward was a kind of torture to Yvonne. "You can wear whatever you like." Cary stood up, put on his coat and said to Yvonne, "I''ll ask Thomson to send you to school, see youter." Then he turned around and left the door. Finally, Cary had left. Yvonney on the bed, stretched out and looked around the room she had been staying for a long time. It seemed that she had got used to here, then she shook her head and abandoned all her illusions. Anyway, it was a good thing that she had a chance to go to school. "Ellie! !" The moment Yvonne entered the school, she saw Ellie holding a book in her hands, ready to go to the ss. "Wait for me!" Yvonne shouted at her. However, Ellie didn''t seem to hear that. Instead, she walked faster and faster. Yvonne quickly caught up with her and ran to her side, she gasped and said, "Ellie, didn''t you hear me?" "What? Nothing. " Yvonne put her arm around Ellie''s shoulder and said, "I thought you''ve forgotten me as I was absent for only a few days." "Howe? Has your foot been recovered?" Ellie hurried to change the topic. "Alright, I''m full of energy now." Yvonne did jump in front of Ellie. "Don''t jump. What if you get injured again?" Said Ellie, and she helped Yvonne stop. "No, I won''t. I know that you love me the most." Yvonne pounce on Ellie innocently. "By the way, is everything okay in the school these days?" "Well, well, everything is good. I''m good, and everyone is good to me." Said Ellie nervously for fear that Yvonne would find something wrong. "Ellie, I haven''t seen you for a few days, but why do you be so silly? I am asking you about the lesson. I didn''t drop a lot of my homework, right? It''s thest semester after all. Did our teacher say when we''re going to prepare for the paper? " Yvonne didn''t know what Ellie was thinking about. During the past four years in the university, she knew that Ellie was a good girl, but how could she say something so unreasonable? "Oh, I see. I remember that we don''t have much courses left, and you are so smart, so I believe you will finish it soon. As for the paper, it''s not set by the teacher yet." Ellie kept her nerves frayed. "I''m d to hear that," Yvonne responded to Ellie, as if something had urred to her mind. "Is the schrshiping soon? I''ve asked for so many days'' leave. Do you know that I''ve been deprived of the schrship because of the rtionship between me and teacher? " "Now that you are with Cary, why do you still worry about the schrship?" Ellie didn''t realize that she had said something wrong until she finished her words. Turning to look at Yvonne, who looked morose, she hastily exined, "no, that''s not what I meant. I am sure that Cary won''t make things difficult for you and won''t let you worried about getting a schrship. I..." "I know what you mean, Ellie, now everyone thinks that I am kept as a mistress by Cary. He has control my lifepletely." With a self-mocking smile, Yvonne said to Ellie, "but I''m just an essory for him. I also want to stand in front of my mother with the schrships and say how excellent her daughter is, not that I''m bringing her with Cary one day, telling her I''ve been relying on this man for the rest of my life. Ellie, do you understand? " Tears welled up in Yvonne''s eyes, and her voice trembled with excitement. "I see. I won''t say that again. I''m sorry." Ellie stepped forward and hugged Yvonne, trying tofort her and make her forgive what she had said unintentionally. Chapter 16 Go To School Chapter 16 Go To School How could Yvonne not know Ellie''s original intention? Ellie was thought for her. On the contrary, Yvonne could not bear to be criticized by her, like a child who easily put pressure on others with her own displeasure. "Oh, don''t you have ss? What are you doing in front of the ssroom?" Aaron put his hands in his pockets and said maliciously. "Do you want me to be your audiences and apud for you?" Looking at Aaron who was nowpletely like a rogue and a refined scumbag, Yvonne couldn''t understand why she would agree to be with him before. Every time she saw him, Yvonne felt that she was so blind before. Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Yvonne red at Aaron and said, "you don''t deserve to be our audience!" Then she grabbed Ellie''s hand and walked into the ssroom. "Ellie, let''s go." "Let''s wait and see. I just want to remind someone to be cautious in future." Aaronughed at them as they left, and Ellie knew he was warning her by those words. Ellie had been pulled away by Yvonne, hearing Aaron''s words, she felt that her body seemed to be numb, and the fear that was spreading through her. "He is a despicable man. Don''t pay attention to him, and we''d better stay away from him in the future, since he must have some evil n in mind." Yvonne said to Ellie in disgust. Ellie nodded to Yvonne, but it was toote, she had no choice now. Suddenly, Ellie''s phone buzzed in her pocket, she was listening attentively in the ss before, now she picked up her phone and inadvertently had a look at it. It was Aaron. Ellie saw a naked photo of herself and a text message about a threat from Aaron. Ellie''s eyes changed from shock to fear. Subconsciously, she covered the phone screen, and in panic, she looked at Yvonne next to her, who was taking notes attentively and didn''t notice what she was doing. Once again, Ellie lowered her head stealthily to check the messages sent by Aaron. The content of the message said, "if you don''t want these photos to be posted on the school forum, you must look for me in the inte bar after ss. Don''t tell anyone about it, especially Yvonne, or you know the consequence!" Ellie put away her cell phone in a hurry, she seemed to feel that someone was staring at her from behind, trying to take off all her clothes. She didn''t dare to look back, fearing that she couldn''t help crying when she met the eyes of Aaron. Was it wrong to be an ordinary people? Ellie couldn''t imagine what would happen in the future, but she only knew that the darkness had taken over her life and she had no courage to escape. "Ellie, I haven''t had lunch with you in the canteen for a long time. What shall we have for lunch? "How about five-spice pork?" After ss, Yvonne said to Ellie while packing up her books, "we don''t have ss this afternoon, how about going for a walk after dinner." "Well, Yvonne, I''m going to workter. Maybe I can''t have dinner with you today." said Ellie worriedly, clutching her schoolbag. "The convenience store? It''s Saturday! Why are you so busy today? Don''t you have time for even a meal? " Disappointed, Yvonne said to Ellie. "Yes, we are promoting a products today. I would eat fast food then, don''t worry about me. There is no ss this afternoon, so you can go to the library to make up for thest few days'' sses. If I can finish my work earlier, I''lle to you." Ellie said hurriedly and walked towards the door of the ssroom with her backpack. "I''mte, see you, Yvonne." "Ah!" Ellie walked away in a hurry. In fact, Yvonne wanted to say that fast food was bad for her health, so she could go to the canteen to get her some food. Yvonne shook her head helplessly, Ellie was always so muddled. Well, she would get five-spice pork from the canteen and send it to herter. ''Ellie will be happy if I do this.'' Thinking that she was a good friend, Yvonne couldn''t help but smile. However, Yvonne didn''t notice the abnormality of Ellie. If she found it, she would ask her and rescue her from the abyss step by step. But there was no a second chance in this world. When Ellie ran out of the ssroom, tears were almost running down her face. She didn''t want to be discovered by Yvonne! Ellie had only one thought in her mind: she would only go to see Aaron for only once, and proposed to him to get her photos back, and then she would cut off from him. With a determined look in her eyes, Ellie walked towards the bar. But she didn''t know that she was like a virgin, and the opponent was eagle. The inte bar was a ce where all kinds of people mixed up, students often joked that it was filled with all kinds of entertainment. In this bustling city, there was such a ce next to a serious school building. Ellie had nevere here, since she was the righteous people who looked down upon the guys who were here. While walking along the street on which the inte bar was, Ellie always thought, ''you are students, but you stand high above the masses and waste your family''s money, waiting for nothing in the future.'' Ellie was a good girl. Apart from looking down upon them, she was also afraid, both physically and mentally. Perhaps, the thing that she regretted the most now was to come to this university, and perhaps what she regretted most was to make acknowledgment with Yvonne. But now she had to face it. When she reached the door of the inte bar, Ellie took a deep breath and walked inside, pretending to be experienced. No matter it was a storm or a tornado, she had to face it. Perhaps tomorrow, or from today on, everything would be better and everything would return to what it was before! ''How can I easily get what I want? Everyone in this world is always living in scars, how can I be an exception? This is the reason why a wish is so hard to be achieved, I just hope what I wante true in the future.'' All of a sudden, Ellie felt much more afraid, since it was dark inside, and the whole ce was reeking of smoke. Just as Ellie was about to leave, Aaron''s voice came from behind. "Since you''vee here, why do you still want to leave?" Aaron slowly stood up from the corner of the Inte bar, blowing smoke and looking fiercely at Ellie. Ellie was stopped by a few punks. She had no choice but to return, gritting her teeth and staring at Aaron. "I''m here to have a showdown with you. I''ve made up my mind that no matter what you want me to do, I won''t agree. If the worstes, I''ll call the police, they won''t leave me alone..." Ellie blurted out these words and her face became hot and red with fear. Apparently, Aaron was prepared. Hearing what Ellie said, he snorted contemptuously, "police? Not to mention whether you have the guts or not, even if you show the police what I have done, I will have someone to help me punish you. In the end, you will only lose everything! " Aaron slowly walked to Ellie''s side and snapped at her, "do you think that I came to you because I wanted to take revenge on Yvonne for breaking up with me? Humph! I don''t have the ability yet. To tell you the truth, it''s because of Yvonne''s new boyfriend, Cary. Yvonne has stolen other woman''s boyfriend and she couldn''t let her go, of course. That''s why she found me, she knows that we are the same kind of person and you are just a victim. " "It was Cary who approached Yvonne first. Why could that woman say Yvonne has taken her boyfriend instead? It seems that she is not a good person, so that she came up with such an evil idea to force me to join you." Aaron took thest puff of his cigarette and threw it on the ground. He spat it out at Ellie who was staring at him, and then pped her hard. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It was Yvonne who asked Cary to break my legs first. I couldn''t win against him, so I had to find another way!" Aaron''s roar reached the entire room, and then he tried to calm himself down and said, "haven''t you heard of the Lin Family? The woman who came to see me is the daughter of the Lin Family, she made her fortune through the government officials several years ago. Now, half of the Lin Family''s shares are controlled by the government of our city. Do you think that you and Yvonne can defeat her? Does the intimate rtionship between you two deserve your innocence and bright future? Be wise! " Aaron was really a schizophrenic man. Since she had been pped, Ellie was no longer aggressive as she used to be. Instead, she looked cowardly. What should she do? How could she get rid of these terrible people and things? Why should she be taken the sacrifice? Just like a tool without affection?'' Ellie''s tears fell down along her nose. Yvonne was in the dining hall buying food for Ellie. She hadn''te for a long time, and almost forgot where to buy five-spic pork, which was Ellie''s favorite dish. The dining hall was crowded with people. It was rare to see so many people eat in a canteen of a university, but Yvonne was not surprised at it at all. They didn''t like to eat in the canteen in the past, because the worn out food was so expensive. After a few years, the school had developed a lot, gradually, the canteen was also cleaned up, and there was no smell of smoke and food in it be various. With the raising of the quality of the food, the price of the food was also lowered. At this moment, Yvonne and Ellie began to eat in the canteen, and they like the five-spice pork in the canteen best. Yvonne hadn''t eaten meat for many days, so now she was already as greedy as a cat. "What do you want me to do?" Ellie''s face was covered by Aaron''s palm print, and there were red marks on it. "It''s very simple. The first step is to let Yvonne''s mom know that she is living in Cary''s house." Aaron nned to let Yvonne leave Cary first. "I''ve heard from Yvonne before that her mom was a single mother, and she was growing up with her mother. As long as her mom knows that she is a slut who has been kept by someone else, she will definitely force Yvonne to separate with Cary" Chapter 17 Two Idiots Chapter 17 Two Idiots "What if I don''t agree?" Ellie was not still reconciled. "Do you think you have other options?" Aaron stared at Ellie as if he was watching his prey, and he knew that she couldn''t give him a negative answer. It took Yvonne half an hour to find this dish. With the takeout packed in hand, she ran towards the convenience store outside the school in high spirits. ''Ellie must be working while still haven''t eaten anything, '' she thought. "What? Isn''t Ellie here? She told me that you would be very busy today for promoting products. " Yvonne looked at the convenience store and asked the salesclerk doubtfully. "When did our shop promote our products? Maybe you''ve gotten the wrong information." The salesclerk felt that the girl in front of her was talking nonsense. "No," Yvonne murmured, "but did I hear it wrong?" Scratching her head, she turned around and asked, "do you know where Ellie has gone?" "I don''t know." the salesclerk was obviously impatient. She nced at Yvonne and continued dealing with the goods. "Oh, thank you." Aftering out, Yvonne looked around at the convenience store with five-spice pork in her hand. She wondered where on earth did Ellie go and did she go to deal with something urgent? Of course, Yvonne didn''t expect that Ellie was lying to her deliberately. From the first day she met Ellie, Yvonne knew what kind of person she was. In the past four years, she hadn''t lied to her. "Okay, I promise you." looking at the sinister expression on Aaron''s face, Ellie thought, ''just this once, just once. I''m just using this chance to help Yvonne leave Cary who she doesn''t like. I don''t betray her.'' "After this, give me back the photos." Said Ellie in a somewhat pleading tone. "Okay, I will not let you suffer losses at that time." Aaron looked at Ellie with a smug face. Sure enough, this timid girl would agree to him, and from now on, he would have one more person to take advantage of. Yvonne had been waiting at the convenience store for a long time. She had called Ellie more than ten times, but no one answered the phone. Yvonne was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. She was worried about whether anything bad had happened to Ellie. "Yvonne, why are you here?" With a heavy burden, Ellie walked slowly to the convenience store and saw Yvonne sitting at the door. "Where did you go? I have called you for several times, but you didn''t answer my phone. I''m so worried about you. "When Yvonne saw Elliee to her safely, she ran to her and held her hand excitedly. "I muted my phone, so I didn''t hear it. I just went to work in another ce," said Ellie, she was afraid and asked, "Yvonne, why do youe here?" Ellie tried to change the topic of conversation, since she didn''t want Yvonne to dig further. "I bought you five-spice pork. I was afraid that you might have a stomachache if you didn''t eat well, but you must have eaten something. "Gazing at the food in her hand gotten cold, Yvonne was disappointed. Ellie didn''t expect that Yvonne still worry about her stomach at this time. Feeling really sorry for her, she didn''t want to face her any more. "I''m going to work, When Ellie was about to enter the convenience store, Yvonne stopped her and said, "Ellie, tell me what''s on your mind. You have always listened to myin, I don''t want myself to be of no use to you." When she saw that Ellie had something on his mind and didn''t want to tell her, Yvonne felt sad. Ellie looked at the concerned look on Yvonne''s face, she was too stunned to say a word, as if something had stuck her throat. She nodded to Yvonne and turned into the convenience store. Looking at Ellie''s lonely figure, Yvonne wondered whether she had neglected her too much recently. Letting out a long sigh and looking at the food in her hand, Yvonne turned and left. "Is it done?" In thepany of Lin Family, which was located in the most prosperous area in CBD, Rae stood in front of the window in the office, with a disdainful smile on her face. "Aaron, you deserve my trust! You''re the only one who can handle this, as long as you help me to achieve my goal, you''ll be a senior executive in the Lin Family. You''re still young and you''re sure to have a promising future. "After putting down the phone in her hand, Rae sat at the desk. The arrogance on her face was still very obvious, and she thought to herself, ''Cary, you wille back to me one day, and I will prove to you in my own way that I have be stronger!'' "Haven''t Ronald signed the share transfer contract yet?" Rae called her secretary to her office and asked her in a serious tone. "Not yet. Mr. Ronald..." hearing the word "Mr.", Rae''s eyes suddenly became fierce, and the secretary realized that she had said something wrong, so she immediately changed the way she spoke, "Ronald has been in ICU for half a month, during which only hiswyer and your mother have been there twice. It seems that he has written a will to thewyer to keep. We havemunicate the issue of signing the share transfer contract to his assistant, but it seemed that he didn''t want to do that. " "Such an old fossil!" Rae angrily clenched her fists, her beautiful face was somewhat distorted because of anger. "It''s no need to pay attention to him, since now he is already controlled by me. How is the preparation for tomorrow''s shareholders'' meeting?" Rae asked. Her eyebrows became smooth and her back was against the seat. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s 9 o''clock in the senior meeting room tomorrow morning. Everything is ready." Very good! The Lin Family would belong to her soon! Yvonne had been studying in the library for the whole afternoon and almost forgot the appointment made by Cary in the morning. When it was getting dark, she left the library in a hurry. "I''m sorry. I''ve forgotten the time." Yvonne said to the driver as she got into the car. "So you know you arete? Do you know I''ve been waiting for you here for an hour? " The slightly sullen voice came from the back seat of the car. When Yvonne just closed the door, she realized that there was Cary standing next to her. ''Did he came to the school to pick me up?'' Why did she feel like his daughter again?! Yvonne unconsciously leaned her body to the side of Cary''s, bowing her head and ying with her fingers. "I won''t do it again." The car started. They didn''t talk to each other all the way, it seemed that the rtionship between them had been restored to embarrassment after one day''s separation. Yvonne kept looking out of the window and enjoying the night view along the way, she opened the window and the night wind gently blew on her face, even her heart was in a good mood as the soft wind. Cary kept looking at her, and the smile on Yvonne''s face gradually broke his firmness. In a daze, Yvonne, who had just gotten off the car, stared at the hotel that she was familiar with. She hadn''t thought that she woulde to the ce where she and Cary had meet for dinner again, since it was the hotel where they had sex for the first time. It was hard to tell whether it was sadness or disappointment on Yvonne''s face. On the other hand, Cary had already walked towards the hotel. Confused, he turned back and asked Yvonne who was still standing there in a daze, "what''s wrong? Don''t you want to have dinner with me now? I picked you up by myself after work but you have beente for an hour, now why did you still get angry with me? " Being known for his indifference and coldness, Cary was always with a poker face, of course, it was impossible for him to say so many sweet words. Although his tone still showed a sense of impatience, it was already inconceivable to outsiders that he would talk to her in this way. "Are you reminding me not to forget who I am?" ring at Cary with her red eyes, Yvonne said, "have you forgotten how we met for the first time? Is it an insult to bring me here again? Or is it the sign that you want me to leave you? " How could Yvonne not care? Even if their rtionship was bad and had been misunderstood by others, she had never really cared about them. But today, it was so humiliating apparently by Cary to insult their rtionship. Yvonne''s heart ached, even though she was unwilling to admit that she had already been moved by him. Cary was confused, he had never seen Yvonne smiling so happily when Jack took her to the amusement park, and Jack''s words kept in his mind for a long time. He wanted to make Yvonne happier, so he had specifically cancelled a lot of work ande to the hotel to prepare the date for her. Cary had never prepared a date for anyone like this, and he thought he had done well enough, so he was confused why Yvonne was so angry. "I didn''t mean to humiliate you, but just want you to be happy," Cary frowned, but still stated indifferently, "isn''t it meaningful for us toe to the ce where we have the first date?" Noticing that Cary was looking at her impatiently, Yvonneughed at herself and thought, ''yes, I''m just a pet that will be cosseted when he is happy. No one else has self-esteem in his heart!'' In this case, there was no need for her to stay beside him. Yvonne thought she had received the signal from Cary that it was time for her to leave. "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t feel well today, and I want to go home." After saying that, Yvonne turned around and got into the car, she didn''t want to Cary to see her being hurt because of her own sentimentality. Did he do something wrong? Cary had never been treated like this, so he was naturally ignited with anger. The date he had nned well was ruined in this way. "Send Yvonne back home. I''m going to thepany!" Cary shouted at the driver, clenching his tie angrily, then he got on another car and drove away. It turned out that the woman cared so much about her virginity which was given to him! ''Does she hate me so much? The confused driver closed the door and prepared to drive away. Yvonne lowered her head and asked cautiously, she heard the driver''s words, "Miss Yvonne, are we going home?" Home? She didn''t have any home, where there should be a father, mother, or a husband and wife. What about her? That was only Cary''s home, but her home was in the far south, where there was only her mother. Looking at this city that didn''t belong to her, Yvonne suddenly felt a little homesick. Without any response, the driver started the car and drove to the familiar yet strange ce for Yvonne. Would she soon be relieved? Cary drove at full speed in the empty street, as if he could get rid of the anger caused by Yvonne. ''she is such a reckless woman! How could she be so cruel to me?'' He thought. ''Why did he bother to do these strange things that he would never do!'' Without any mood to work or doing anything else, Cary drove to Jack''s clinic. This yboy must know what''s wrong with him, he seemed to have been seriously ill and he needed a vent! Chapter 18 Do You Love Her Chapter 18 Do You Love Her "Where does it hurt? Here? Or here? " In the clinic, Jackid his hand on an ostentatious woman and started to flirt with her. That woman put his hand on her belly and put it on her chest, as if enjoying this pleasant. She then asked, "are you a doctor or not?" Jack seemed to have guessed the woman''s thoughts, so he put his arms around her waist and pressed her against his chest. "Am I a doctor? You''ll knowter." Then he kissed her. "Jack, go and drink with me!" Cary pushed the door of the clinic open, he ignored the two intimate people and went straight to Jack. The woman was startled by Cary''s sudden breaking in, she freed herself from the arms of Jack and said coyly, "Dr. Jack has a guest here. I''m leaving now. I''lle to see you another day." After she finished saying this, she stared at Cary and walked away. Before she left, she even leered at him. Jack was still holding his posture, and he looked at the patient who was leaving, and then stared at Cary with hatred. The beauty he had almost gotten was ruined by Cary in this way! "My good boy! See what you have done to me! Why don''t you go to spend the night with your little girlfriend bute to visit me? What are you doing here? " Jack shook Cary''s shoulder and he really wanted to move a little further and strangle him! Cary pushed away the hand that Jack put on his shoulder and asked impatiently, "are you going to drink with me or not?" Even though Jack didn''t want to drink with him, he had to, since his night had been ruined by Cary. They went to the bar beside the clinic. On the bar counter, when hearing the whole story, Jack couldn''t help but burst intoughter. When he finally could catch his breath, Jack said to Cary, "what''s in your mind? I didn''t expect that you two had a special way of getting along with each other, and the reasons of your argument were very special. "Jack then said seriously," how could a man with such a low EQ make friends with me? "As soon as he finished his words, he burst intoughter again. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Can you stop making fun of me?" With a ss of wine in his hand, Cary looked at Jack, who had laughed at him recklessly, and was very impatient. He drank up the wine in the ss and wanted to leave. "Hey, hey, don''t go." Jack pushed Cary back and said, "listen to me, don''t you want to know why your little girlfriend is angry?" Cary sat back to the original ce and gestured the waiter to fill the ss. "You had forced her at the very beginning, and she didn''t want to get close to you in that way. However, both of you have made progress in your rtionship now. Today, you said that you were going to take her out for dinner, but unluckily, you chose such a sad ce for her to date. "Jack stopped Cary who wanted to say something, then he continued," don''t try to guess what a woman is thinking. People like us tend to pay attention to the result of our rtionship, but what about women? It''s just a sweet and romantic process, to be romantic is much more important than that you two can be together in the end. Have you ever cared about the idea of that girl from the very beginning? you haven''t gotten in touch with women for so many years, have you ever changed your mind in these issues? " Jack took a sip of wine and observed Cary''s reaction. In fact, Cary didn''t intend to be taught by Jack, since he always wanted other people to listen to himself, but he really didn''t know much about love, and he wasn''t sure if this special feeling for Yvonne was love. Although he couldn''t understand though he had listen to Jack''s words, he was not that angry now. "Wow! I can''t believe my eyes. Is Mr. Cary still the cold man I know?" Jack looked at Cary incredibly and sighed with tease. "As long as it''s the woman that I''m determined to be with, I won''t let her suffer a little bit of grievance. Moreover, I don''t know if the rtionship between us is love or not." said Cary in a serious manner, Jack felt quite incredible. Jack shook his head helplessly, he put down his ss and went on, "you immediately arranged this date after listening to my casual advice, you rushed to the amusement park because of my leaving her there, and I''ve never seen you in such a hurry since her ankle was injuredst time. How can you still doubt whether it''s love? I don''t know what Yvonne thinks, but what I know is that you have already been trapped in love and there is no cure for you! " Hearing Jack''s words, Cary frowned and drank the wine in his ss in one gulp. Did he really fall in love with the woman who only made trouble for him? "You really should put down your guard and be ready for a sweet rtionship. You have been working so hard for the past few years, I know what you are afraid of, but since fate makes you two meet each other, there must be an will. I really hope you can be happy." Jack was serious when he said something like that. Cary listened to his words and wishes absent-mindedly, and then stopped talking to him. Only Jack knew how much pain he felt because of his own defense, and Cary also knew about Jack, who was so defensive that he couldn''t take off his mask. After a long time, Cary opened his mouth and said slowly. "Bess came back from the United States a few days ago..." The smile on Jack''s face froze and his arm was in the air, he didn''t expect that Cary would say something like that. He raised his hand and poured all the wine in the ss into his mouth. ''Bess, the name that could instantly make me fall into the abyss, the name that I once stabbed her into my heart.'' he thought. "Well, I''ll send her a bottle of good wine someday." a smile once again appeared on his face. Jack was good at disguising himself and Hiding his real emotion. They didn''t get back until the next morning, and then they helped each other back to Jack''s clinic. The next morning, Yvonne went downstairs but didn''t see Cary. It seemed that he didn''te backst night. She was not in the mood, so she had a quick breakfast and went to school. "Yvonne," Ellie stopped her who was walking in front of her and looked depressed. Yvonne paused and looked at Ellie absent mindlessly, "good morning, Ellie." "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you sleep wellst night? " "Well, I''m fine. I was just reviewing the lesson tootest night." In fact, Yvonne had been waiting for Cary toe back homest night. After reflection, she felt that she had done the wrong thing, though she was angry, Yvonne still deliberately stayed uptest night. She hoped that Cary coulde back, but he didn''t. Chapter 19 The Shareholders Meeting Chapter 19 The Shareholders'' Meeting "Are you angry with me yesterday?" Ellie asked cautiously. "Yesterday? Oh! No, I''m not mad at you. I know you hide something from me because you don''t want me to worry. I understand. " "I''m d to hear that." Ellie felt relieved that Yvonne didn''t keep a distance from her because of her strange behavior. "Have you contacted your mother recently?" Ellie asked cautiously. "No, I didn''t. She doesn''t want to call me or allow me to contact her. Because I''m a homesick daughter, she is afraid of my being homeless and thinking of family. You know that we have not seen each other for several times in these four years in college. I also want to go back home to see her when I have time next month." Yvonne said, looking at Ellie without any vignce. "I see." Replied Ellie, who wondered how to make Yvonne''s mother know the matter about Cary. "Mommy, could you please stay with me and not go to work? Can you apany me? "A five-year-old little girl asked in a lovely voice, her big eyes looking pitifully Rae. "Be, mommy just went out for a while and wille back soon. Let Aunt Jane take you home to read and y, okay?" Rae squatted and looked at the girl''s eyes, there was tenderness on her face that had never been found before. "But I don''t want to be with you. I want mom to be with Jane." The little girl pouted and looked at Rae with begging eyes, hoping that her mom would agree to stay with her. "Mrs. Rae, the shareholders'' meeting is about to begin..." Rae''s secretary urged her. "Okay, I get it." Rae put on a cold face again while talking to others, then she turned to Be and said gently, "how about this? I''ll take you to the amusement park when Ie back, okay?" As she patiently coaxed the little girl, Rae tried to promise her, "let''s pull a hook, okay? " The little girl pouted and reached out her little hand reluctantly to take a pinkie promise with Rae. This was not the first time that her mother had promised her, but she had never fulfilled her promise. "Good girl! Then you stay at home and wait for me, don''t cry and don''t make troubles either, and this is my lovely Be." said Rae. She stood up and touched the little girl''s head, turned around and took the bag from her secretary. "Let''s go." The tenderness on her face had turned into indifference, Rae was like a powerful woman wrapped in a mask. Inside the senior management conference room of the Lin Family, all shareholders had been ready in their seats, but no one came to the center seat for a long time. "Mr. Ronald is still lying in the ICU and his daughter, Rae, can''t wait to select a new director, she must have been anxious." A man who was sitting in a chair said with a scornful look. "I guess that Mr. Ronald doesn''t know about the unscheduled shareholders meeting. I think you all know what''s going on, don''t you?" " "Mr. George, now that you should stop pretending. Since we all know the truth very well, I think a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations, but Ronald has be the past, and our new director will be Rae instead. Mr. George, you should learn to seize the opportunity in a renewed era." A middle-aged man next to him said these words slowly. "The fight between father and daughter is quite rare. All of us are just the instruments that they fight for Lin Family, and we''d better protect our own interests from being hurt. As for their family affairs, we are just onlookers." A tall, lean man who seemed to be simple and honest said slowly, sounding powerful. The atmosphere in the meeting room was heated. "Yes, you are right. Mr. Sampson, you know that we are short-sighted. Although you are a major shareholder, you''re much calmer than us. In the future, we will surely follow you for further development." From time to time, some people got close to Sampson. "I agree with you. Mr. Sampson, profit is the most important thing." Another shareholder followed. "Well, I was just seizing the opportunity for the interests. I''m getting old, but you are so still so young and have lots of chance in the future. When you reach the age for retirement, you don''t want to take any risk and start to live out your life while supporting your family business like me." Sampson shook his head and sneered at himself, but there was a cunning look in his eyes. "What are you doing here? Am Ite? " In high heels, Rae opened the door of the meeting room with a confident smile on her delicate face. The meeting room was instantly quiet, and everyone looked at Rae. She went straight to the seat, which was set for the director, with a smile on her face. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Now my father is in hospital, so I will temporarily rece him. I think everyone here must have heard some news before the shareholder''s meeting. Next, let me introduce to you the problems and assets that our Lin Family is facing now." Rae acted as if she could easily handle it. In front of these experienced shareholders who had been in business for many years, she was not inferior or scared at all. Taking the document from the Secretary, Rae stared at them with a cunning and cold look in her eyes, as if she was determined to win this battle. "Rae, you don''t have to exin to us, we are all the major shareholders of thepany, and we are more concerned about thepany''s situation than anyone else. We all know about your father''s health condition, and it''s not a big deal if people get sick or old. Now you are sitting on the position, we are at ease." Sampson began to befriend Rae. With these words, Rae folded her arms and closed the folder. She looked at these so-called shareholders with a mocking face and found them began to gossip with each other. Although she was eighty percent sure that these old shareholders would select her as the new director, she felt that it was interesting when she heard Sampson''s words, who deserved to be a sophisticate in the business field, he would offer to make peace with thepany only for the better interests for himself. However, with the influence of Sampson, it would be easier for her to be the new director. "Mr. Ronald is still in hospital, he treated us quite well when he was here. Why do you be wavering now, and allow such a young girl to lead you? Anyway, I am the first one to disagree for her being the new director!" Mr. George stood up from the chair excitedly and looked at these juniors who were lowering their heads, not daring to look at him. He pointed at them and said, "business is not only about profit, but also about humanity. When I was about to go bankrupt and was about to be homeless, it was Mr. Ronald who gave me this position. Now, all I have to do is to protect thepany for Ronald no matter what happened now, I just want to hear the will of Ronald." Chapter 20 Unexpected Will Chapter 20 Unexpected Will "George, don''t be angry. We can have a good talk. If you are angry with Rae all the time, we can''t solve the problem. We are all worried about Ronald since he is lying in the hospital. But now thepany has no leader, and it would only cause everyone to be anxious. Even if Ronald is out of the hospital, he should be at ease for his daughter has helped him protected hispany. So I am willing to support Rae." Someone started talking, trying to ease the situation. After hearing this, George was unwilling but had to sit back, he felt so powerless to do it alone. After watching the performance, Rae began to speak, "Uncle George, please calm down. My father is in hospital now, and I really have no other choice, I can''t let such a bigpany copse, and I can''t let it go. I know how did my father treat you before, and I will definitely treat you twice in the future. Recently, I am really exhausted. I hope you all can give me a chance and trust me." With a distressed look on Rae''s face, her tone became tired, "My father had already made a will. I didn''t expect to be seated in this hard way before." "Made a will?" "He has made his will! '''' Shareholders started to gossip again. Hearing that, Sampson unconsciously raised his eyebrows, he realized that Rae was quite scheming. Ronald and she had been at odds for many years in their career, most people had already known the rtionship between them well. "I have spoken so much, and I think you all have already known what you should do, so I won''t say anything else. If all of you agree me, I will give you handsome reward in the future," Rae said with confidence. "Now please start voting." "Wait!" A loud voice came from the door. A man in ck suit and sses, holding a document, walked in. "Who are you? How did he get in? " Rae looked at her secretary in fluster. The Secretary shook her head, indicating that she had never seen him either. "Ronald entrusted me to attend the meeting to announce his will today." Thewyer came to Rae''s side, looking at her with righteous indignation, and said, "Miss Rae, please stand up, it''s still the position of Mr. Ronald, after all. I want to make will on that position!" "How could I not know about it? Who knows if you are a realwyer or not. Just call the security guards to drive him out!" Obviously, Rae was anxious. Who would have thought that the meeting had already go on like this but something would go wrong! In a calm manner, thewyer presented the certificate in front of Rae, and took out the letter on which Ronald had signed his signature. He said to all the shareholders, "I am indeed thewyer that Ronald entrusted, and I am afraid that Miss Rae is not qualified to drive me out. Your father has made a will, don''t you want to listen to it, Miss Rae? " Thewyer''s eyes met Rae''s, as if they were making a fierce fight. Rae had no choice but to get up from her seat and sit down on the chair aside out of hatred. Now it was the turn of these shareholders to watch a good show. It turned out that Rae was also a paper tiger, since she did not know what the will was, and she even wanted to threaten them here. Mr. George was quite excited when he heard what thewyer said. As expected, Ronald wouldn''t let Rae be the director so easily. Standing in the middle, thewyer opened a folder and took out the will. "Mr. Ronald contacted me half a month ago, on the second day he lived in ICU, and he asked me for the terms of the will. I won''t announce any private property on his will here, since I will contact his family when I get the news. Mr. Ronald entrusted me here for the purpose of dealing with the distribution of shares of the Lin Family and some suggestions of the new director. Then, I will announce to you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rae closed her eyes and clenched her fists, ''Will I lose everything today? Ronald beats me down before I could attack him.'' She had nned and operated for so long, and it was not easy to get this moment, would her efforts be in vain? How ridiculous! After taking a pause, thewyer took a look at Rae and went on, "I have decided to transfer all the shares of Lin Family to Rae, and she will be thergest shareholder. I will resign from the position of the director of Lin Family. I believe that Rae will do a good job, and I hope she can be well trusted and not fail" After announcing the document, Rae''s anger turned to astonishment. She could not believe what she had heard, she could not believe that her so-called father, who had been against her for so many years, even let go of everything. Was he pitying her? All of a sudden, Rae burst intoughter, as she always seemed to be so childish and ridiculous in front of Ronald. She tried every means to grab it from him at all costs, but now she was sent everything here by him. Did he want to erase previous hatred between them? But she would never forgive him! After the announcement of thewyer, he handed the document in his hand to Rae and said, "Miss Rae, the will is going toe into effect when Mr. Ronald dies. What I dered in the will just now is in the will made by Ronald long before, but he didn''t expect that you would hold today''s shareholders'' meeting, so the part in the will is of no use. Now he has signed a share transfer agreement," thewyer took out another contract and put it in front of Rae, "if you agree to ept the share transfer, you will be the biggest shareholder of Lin Family now" All the shareholders had their own thoughts, since the drama turned around so quickly. Although Sampson had expected that Rae would be appointed as the new director, he still expressed that he would support her all the time even if he felt that Rae was somewhat difficult to win the trust of other shareholders. It seemed that he was wise enough now. There was no deep hatred between father and daughter. The result was obvious. Some old shareholders who had nned to against her were now swayed and changed their minds! Mr. George sighed with emotion and thought that it was their family matter, and he shouldn''t meddle in it. Even if it was a trifle, his life would be tough in the future. Why! He shook his head. After all, he was old, and there were many capable young people in the business world. After the share transfer, Rae became the director. After the meeting was dismissed, thewyer chasing her and stopped her. "Miss Rae, I need to discuss with you about some things in Mr. Ronald''s will." Rae looked at thewyer gently. Chapter 21 Sampsons Purpose Chapter 21 Sampson''s Purpose The two entered Rae''s office and sat down. Thewyer said, "As for Mr. Ronald''s private property, he wants to give his two vi as a gift to your daughter, Be." "You don''t have to tell me this, I''m not interested in or ept his property, while I deserve the share he has given me. As for the rest, I don''t ept them!" Rae looked at thewyer and said firmly, and her tone was never so tough. "Okay, Miss Rae, I will convey your intention to Mr. Ronald. but there is another additional condition about the share transfer agreement you received in the meeting room. It''s private, so I didn''t convey it just now." "What is it?" ''Sure enough, he won''t transfer his shares to me so easily.'' Rae thought. "What condition? I just want the position of the director. I can agree on any conditions as long as they don''t get in the way. " "Mr. Ronald wants you to take your daughter to the hospital to see him, you know, your father''s organs are copsing soon, he hopes to see your daughter before he leaves. If possible, he still wants to have a talk with you." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing this, thewyer was moved. Although he had been working in the court for many years and had received many cases, it was the first time that he had met a father and a daughter who had deep hatred. He wondered what kind of past and conflict had made them be enemies. "Okay, I agree." Rae didn''t expect that Ronald would ask her to do this. Five years ago, when he kicked her out, she no longer reckoned him as her father. Nobody could imagine under what kind of situation had she given birth to the child and brought her up. In the past five years, he had never offered her any help. But now, he was begging her for such a requirement. The past was so vivid and hard in her mind, but now it was different! Holding Be''s hand, Rae was standing outside the ICU and looking through the window at Ronald who was lying inside. "Rae, you finally came to see your father. He was lying in the ward and calling your name every day. He said that he wanted to see you. He also said that it was you that he had been most regret for these years. He was the one who had caused the hard time in your life, but your father is now ill, can you go in and see him?" Rae''s mother was so tired and tears kept pouring out from her eyes. It seemed that she had cried too much and her eyes were swollen. But her eyes also showed a hint of begging. "Mom, don''t you hate him? He almost wants to divorce you! He has never let you see us in the past five years. He is a bully! And he is also the reason why I gave birth to Be! He didn''t consider our rtionship and even kicked me out, I don''t think these can be forgiven. I'' won''t forgive him! Now I deserve all these, not from him, the man called Ronald! Rae stared at Ronald with hatred. Five years ago, her father forced her to break up with Cary, and she also remembered the day when she was driven out of her family, every day she had worked hard in these five years! The hatred was so strong in her heart that she could only redeem herself. "Mom, can I go in to see Grandpa?" Be held the corner of Rae''s clothes and looked up at her. "You don''t have Grandpa, you only have mom, Be." Rae squatted down and held Be into her arms. "But mom, other children all have grandparent, grandparent and dad. Why don''t I have them? My grandpa is inside, I want to talk to him." Be seemed to know everything, she looked at Rae seriously. Be''s words stabbed her heart like a needle! As Rae heard that Be had suffered too much with her during these years, tears came out of her eyes, and she held Be tighter. "Rae, just allow your father to take a look at Be. I have never hated your father, because I trust him. And I have also confirmed that it was also my fault five years ago, don''t let Be miss thest look at her grandfather. " "Grandma, don''t cry. Mom will take me to see Grandpa. She loves me the best." Be reached out her small hands and tried to wipe off the tears for her Grandma, but she cried even more sadly. "This is thest time. Mom, take Be inside. I will never make peace with him again for the rest of my life, please don''t try to persuade me. This is my greatest tolerance!" Rae pushed Be away and handed her over. Atst, she looked at Ronald lying in the bed ruthlessly and walked out. Looking at Rae who was so determined, her mother burst into tears with Be in her arms. Perhaps this was the best ending for them. Nobody knew that Rae had a child except she didn''t get along well with her father. In the past five years, she had relied on herself to get the position of the director. It was not that easy topete in business. It was impossible for her to be the general manager of the Lin Family in five years and be one of the major shareholders, it was simply wishful thinking. Although Rae was a little bit talented, she was secretly helped by her father. Besides, when Ronald knew that she entered the company because of her background, he did not fire her, which could be seen that he had never hated Rae. Every father had his self-esteem and stubbornness, but Rae didn''t understand that, she''s indeed completely selfish. Be was well protected by Rae, and no one knew who was the father of the girl. In order not to be discovered by the outsiders, Be had never brought by Rae to public, and she even didn''t go to the kindergarten to pick her up. Fortunately, Be was sensible, and she never made things difficult for Rae in the past five years, so she was still able to act like what she had been five years ago. Just like, arrogance and confidence in the eyes of outsiders. She wanted to take back what she had lost in the past. She couldn''t allow anything to go wrong. "Mr. Cary, Rae has be the new director of Lin Family." In Cary''s office, the secretary stood beside him and said respectfully. "When did it happen?" Cary asked while looking at the documents in his hands. "At 9 o''clock in yesterday morning, I heard that Ronald transferred all his shares to Rae. The board of directors dered it at the meeting. " "Really? ''Then I still underestimated that woman!'' Cary finally raised his head from a pile of folders. "Continued to observe the Lin Family and if anything happened, report to me as soon as possible." " "Okay, Mr. Cary, then I''ll go out first." The secretary turned around and left the conference room after saying that. The expression in Cary''s eyes became unfathomable, he wondered whether Ronald was going to give up his revenge. Cary still remembered the man who humiliated him in the past, and he still remembered his face. ''Was my hatred for him ended in this way?'' Chapter 22 Phone Call Chapter 22 Phone Call The director of the Lin Family had just changed. There were many people who wanted to be promoted in thepany, and those people were very experienced. Rae didn''t take them seriously, she was smart, and at the same time, also a person who would not forgive who betrayed her. Of course, she had a n in her mind about who should be close and who should be out. But Rae didn''t expect Sampson to be so patient that he was thest one to visit her. "Rae, I knew you would be the new director of the Lin group." As soon as Sampson spoke, he tried to get close to Rae. "Uncle Sampson, you are one of the regr shareholders of the Lin Family. You have been taking care of me since I was a child, and always support me, but now we only talk about interests." Rae said. "You don''t need to tell me this, Rae. I''m old and not as healthy as before, so I don''t care what benefits I could get from thepany. You are so young and will devote yourselves to the business just as when I first entered the business. I''m so d to see this." Sampson deliberately changed the topic with Rae. Of course, Rae knew Sampson''s n. She said, "you are not that old, Uncle Sampson. I think you are still as young as before, and you certainly will make fun of and help us young people in business." "Oh, by the way, has Bess contacted you? You''ve been good friends since you were kids. I''m sure you have been getting in touch with each other over the years. " Sampson began to exin his intention. However, Rae was somewhat surprised. Although she was growing up with Bess, but the friendship was not deep nor shallow, so this time, she did not know what was Sampson''s purpose. "I''m sorry, uncle Sampson, I''ve been very busy recently, so I didn''t pay much attention to other things. When did Besse back?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, right, I''m almost muddled and just forget you''ve been really busy recently. It''s normal that you don''t know. Bess has been hanging out outside since she came back, and she doesn''t look like a student anymore. Unlike you, Rae, you''re so capable in work, getting the position at such a young age." It seems that Sampson has been chattering about daily lives, but in fact, he is plotting for Bess. "Bess is so energetic. Everyone likes her. Hasn''t she found a job after she went back from studying? You can ask her toe here to work as an intern to learn. "Rae finally guessed the intention of Sampson. "As her father, I feel ashamed of myself. She still won''t listen to whatever I say, though she''s getting at the age to marry, she''s still so stubborn. Since you''re willing to give her a job in thepany, I can''t agree more, and I hope that you can take care of each other. If she''s doing anything wrong, just teach her. You young people are easy tomunicate with each other, and I will also appreciate if you can help me persuade her to stop fooling around. It''s better to be a person with ambition, just like you." Sampson''s goal has been achieved, and it''s time to go. "Okay, see you, Rae. And I hope you cane to my house if free." At the thought of that, Sampson stood up and patted Rae on her shoulder, she wanted to go to see him off, but was stopped by him. He turned around and left. Looking at the disappearing figure of Sampson, Rae sat on the chair in a daze. ''Bess?'' The familiar but distant name spared no room for her youth and an indescribable past. Bess and Jack got to know each other through her own efforts. At that time, she and Cary were just a normal couple in college, but they didn''t have much interaction. Bess just witnessed her most brilliant time, so mentioning her name would make her memorize the youth, Rae sighed. Cary had been the best love in her life, and Rae had been wondering how she could make hime back to her side again and continue the rtionship with him. In this way, she could go back the life in her youth. ''I am still the proud princess in the past. I will never allow anyone to take off my crown and get it back. I am still the girl who belongs to Cary.'' Rae thought to herself. "Thomson, I''m going to school now." Yvonne said while carrying her schoolbag and slowly walking towards the door. "By the way, Thomson, has Carye back these two days?" She asked, for she hadn''t seen Cary sincest quarrel. "Mr. Cary has been in thepany these two days and hasn''te back. Miss Yvonne, what do you want to see him?" Thomson wondered why Cary didn''t like to go home these days. In the past, no matter how busy he was, he woulde back to see Yvonne. Did they have a quarrel? "Well, nothing important. If you see him, please tell him that I have something to discuss with him." Replied Yvonne. She wanted to go back to the dormitory and live in the university. When she left Ellie alone, she became weirder, and it was time for her and Cary to break up. "Yes, Yvonne. I''ll tell him." Thomson answered respectfully. "Thank you, Thomson. I''m going to school now." Yvonne took a deep breath and thought that it was time to say goodbye to Cary. "How''s it going?" With a cigarette in his mouth, Aaron asked Ellie impatiently at the other end of the line. "I have never seen Yvonne''s mother, and I don''t know her phone number. What''s more, you haven''t told me when to get this done. I will think of a way." When Ellie was about to take her books in dorm to take a ss, she received a call from Aaron, and her tone was slightly nervous. "I didn''t tell you when it is done? I need it as soon as possible! I hope Yvonne can be kicked by that man right now! Don''t let me threaten you again and again! Now, you will be the one who will be hurt for protecting her in the end. Think about it." Aaron threw the cigarette end to the ground and smashed his hands into theputer keyboard. He couldn''t ruined her life if he hadn''t been able to approach Yvonne. Now, it was not only for his vengeance in his heart, but also for the bright future that he had always been proud of. After hanging up the phone, Ellie sat on the bed, clutching the sheet tightly with her hands and even trembling slightly. How could she tell Yvonne''s mom what had happened? Oh! There is Yvonne''s phone number on the grant application form! "Parents'' information!"! She remembered very clearly that Yvonne hadined why the file had to be filled. Where is Yvonne grant application form? Ellie stood up in a hurry and looked for the book in front of Yvonne''s desk. ''I saw Yvonne had filled the form, then put it here. How couldn''t I find it?'' She thought. Here! She was d to see that there was a phone call of Yvonne''s mom in the column of parents'' information! Ellie relieved with a grateful smile and gave out a sigh. "Yvonne, please don''t me me. I was doing this for your own good, and I just wanted to take back my photos by the way." "Ellie, haven''t you gone to the library?" Seeing that the door of the dorm was not locked, Yvonne entered the dorm. Chapter 23 I Like Him Chapter 23 I Like Him "Oh, I don''t have any ss this morning." Ellie pretended to be calm in front of Yvonne. "I don''t want to go to the library, since I''m too tired. " "You work too hard at school, and we should rx ourselves." Said Yvonne, walking towards Ellie. Ellie was so nervous that she sweated, what if Yvonne found out what she was doing! "By the way, why did youe back?" Ellie shifted the topic of conversation nervously. "I have to hand on the grant application form today, so Ie back to get it," Yvonne began to look for it on her desk, "can you apany me to finish it and then let''s go shopping together, okay? Since you''re bored, I''ll go out with you to change your mood. " Ellie was so nervous that she tightly held the form in her hand. ''If I give Yvonne the form now, I won''t have the phone number of her mother. But if I don''t give her the form, will she be able to apply for the grant?'' She thought. However, Ellie turned a deaf ear to Yvonne and words faded her. "Why can''t I find my application form?" Frowning and rummaging through the files, Yvonne said, "Ellie, have you seen it? I remember it was ced at the school. " Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "No. Did you make a mistake?" Ellie folded the form in panic and put it into her pocket. "Really? It doesn''t matter, after all. Anyway, I don''t intend to ask the teacher in the Department to give me the grants, since I have quarreled with her before. So I''d better prepare for the final exam of the semester, and the most important thing is to get the schrship. "As she gave up looking for the application, Yvonne thought that she would be a poor after leaving Cary. This semester, her mother hadn''t remitted money to her, which was her own request. Because it was not easy for her mom to help her go to college, she had to move to the dormitory and work a few more jobs at that time. "All right, all right. We don''t have ss today, how about go shopping and having a rx?" Then Yvonne pulled Ellie out of the room. "Wait a minute. I''ll take my handbag." In a fluster, Ellie grabbed her handbag and was dragged out of the room by Yvonne. "If you don''t have sses today, why do youe to school? Why didn''t Cary stay with you? " Ellie asked casually when the two were wandering on the street. "Ellie, I feel that..." Yvonne seemed to be bothered by something but felt too embarrassed to speak it out. "What''s wrong with you?" Ellie asked worriedly, she was afraid that Cary didn''t treat her well. "I feel like I''m in love with Cary." Yvonne looked at her, taking a deep breath and telling what was in her heart. Then Yvonne closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see Ellie''s reaction. She seemed to be afraid that Ellie would scold her for being so spineless. Astonished, Ellie stood still and thought about the difficult question. She could have wished that Yvonne would fall in love with Cary, but now she was just going to separate them. Yvonne didn''t hear Ellie''s voice with her eyes closed, when she opened her eyes, she found that Ellie had been stunned. "Are you scared by me? To be honest, I didn''t expect that I would fall in love with such a man. And, how ridiculous it is! It is just my own wishful thinking. " "Then why don''t you leave him?" Ellie breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll tell him tonight that I want to move back to the dormitory. I don''t want to go on like this with him. It''s not good for both of us." Yvonne looked at Ellie and said, "you''ll support me, right? Ellie, you''re the only one that I can trust now. " "Yes! Everything is going to be fine, Yvonne..." Ellie patted on her backfortingly and thought, ''now that you have decided to leave him, then what I am doing won''t be wrong.'' "Today is Cary''s birthday. I want to buy him a gift as myst wish to express my feelings for him, and then I will leave him." "Yvonne, you don''t owe him anything, but he owes you. You don''t have to do this," said Ellie in a defending tone. "Ellie, no one owe anything in love. Maybe I''m not a good girl, but I love him." Yvonne didn''t think that Cary owed her, although it was him who forced her at first, but she would be the only one who really cared about this rtionship in the end. "Thief! Thief! " At the entrance of the mall, a middle-aged woman was shouting to an agile woman. When Yvonne heard someone call out, she turned her head and saw a man wearing a mask running past them, and the man almost hit Ellie. "Catch him! He stole my wallet!" Yelled the woman, she was so exhausted that she wanted to ask the passers-by to stop him. "Ellie, help me with my backpack." After seeing that, Yvonne handed her bag to Ellie and ran towards the thief. She was the champion of short-distance running in the school, so she might be able to catch up with him. "Hey, be careful!" Shouted Ellie, who was holding Yvonne''s bag. In the crowd, a girl who wore a white T-shirt and a yellow peaked cap took a skateboard. When she saw someone was grabbing a thief, she threw the skateboard out and jumped on it agilely, chasing the thief. She hadn''t been on a skateboard for a long time, and now she had a chance to learn it. Yvonne chased the thief and ran into the street. When they entered the pedestrian street next to the mall, both of the girls were a little slower, but the thief was still rampaging. "Stop! Don''t run away!" Yvonne was about to be out of breath. The girl who was riding the skateboard looked ahead while passing Yvonne, and soon she caught the thief. But he swerved into ane. The girl braked quickly and got out of the skateboard, then she got it back and went back to the ce where the thief went. Gasping for breath, Yvonne saw the thief slip into an alley, so she immediately passed through the small alley beside her, trying to stop the thief. They encircled the thief in the back and forth, there was no way for the thief to go. Yvonne and the girl were approaching the thief step by step. "Give me the wallet," shouted Yvonne, panting. The girl riding the skateboard showed an aggressive face, she red at the thief without saying a word but everyone felt cold. The thief looked at the two people from the left and right and couldn''t escape but throw the wallet in his hand to Yvonne. When he saw Yvonne taking the wallet in a hurry, he escaped. When Yvonne was about to chase after him, the girl stopped her. "No need. I''ve been watching him all the way. He didn''t touch the wallet." "But he is a thief." Yvonne looked at the cool girl and said. "But you are not a police, all you need to do is get the wallet back. And you can''t catch up with him." "Yvonne, are you okay?" Ellie came over, together with the woman who lost the wallet. Chapter 24 Running Away From Home Chapter 24 Running Away From Home "I''m fine." Yvonne walked towards them and handed the wallet to the woman. "Aunt, is there something in your wallet lost?" The woman took the wallet and checked it. "Well, well, everything is here. thank you very much!" The woman looked at them gratefully. "It''s okay as long as you don''t lose your money." Comforted, Yvonne was smiling. Seeing the wallet was still here, the girl who was taking the skateboard turned around and was about to leave. "Oh, please wait a moment," said Yvonne and she stopped the girl, "My name is Yvonne and I''m a student. Nice to meet you today and your skateboard is very cool." The girl looked at Yvonne who was friendly, she did want to make more friends after she just came back. In addition, they were in the same boat. So she reached out her hand and said, "Bess, I don''t have any work at present, but I''m only interested in ying music and skateboards. " A musician? It sounded so cool! Yvonne also smiled and reached out her hand. "Bess, then we may meet again!" "Okay, bye. You are so cute. We will definitely meet again." Bess said with a rare smile, which was so beautiful that her eyes were as curved as crescent moons. Bess got her skateboard and walked away, and Yvonne turned back to look for Ellie too. "Ellie, let''s go." Yvonne said as she took a bag from Ellie and put it on her back. "Yvonne, you were so heroic and agile just now. I don''t know what happened but you ran out..." Ellie said, blinking her eyes. "It''s just what I should do. Let''s get down to select the gift together." Yvonne was a little shy by being praised, it was an outrageous matter, and now she just wanted to buy a gift for Cary. Bess got her skateboard, when she entered the house, she saw her father, Sampson, was holding his arms and sitting on the sofa. He was staring at her, as if he wanted to beat her. "Where did you go? Look at you! Don''t be so naughty! " Sampson said in disappointment. "Dad, I''m twenty-five years old now, okay? Don''t be so nosy, okay? " Bess got her skateboard near the door and went towards Sampson. "How long have you been back from the United States? You don''t even have a decent job. How could you grow up without my help? " Sampson was a little angry and began to rebuke Bess. "Look at Rae! She is the director of Lin Family at the same age with you. Look at you! A girl dresses up like a boy every day. " "Does Rae be a director?" Bess was a little surprised, she had studied abroad for only a few years. Did that the beautiful little girl, Rae, be a strong woman now? "Can you care about your own business? From tomorrow on, you have to go to work in Lin Family." Sampsonmanded. "No way!" Bess refused firmly. "How dare you not go! I''ve discussed with Rae and she''ll help you arrange your job there. You grew up together with her, so you can learn from her." Sampson stared at Bess. Bess rolled her eyes and thought, how could Rae be counted as her friend? She was disdainful of the work she arranged for her. "I said I won''t go. I''ll find a job by myself!" "Work? Just by using your guitar? A broken keyboard? Or do you want me to provide everything for you all the time? " At the mention of this, Sampson got angry. When Bess was in college, she often fiddled with such stuff. She was sent to study abroad because she didn''t do well in studies, and Sampson wanted to let her experience abroad. When she returned, she could help her deal with some business of his. But Bess hadn''t learned enough from her college, and he didn''t know where this kind of bully-feature came from, she just dressed carelessly every day. "Dad, why are you acting like an old stubbornness? I used to think you were very open-minded, but now it seems that you are a tyrant. Those guitars are my life, and I don''t want to work as a junior in the Lin Family. I have to follow the attitude of Rae every day, do you want to see that I''m bossed around by others? I have a dream, and I will also support you with my dream. " Bess couldn''t understand why her father wanted her to find a decent job so much, but in fact, it was not a very happy job to make profit for others. In her mind, she only liked music and hated business. "Go to work! Or I''ll throw away all those instruments you have as well, and you can move out from here. I won''t give you a penny, is it your so-called independent? Aren''t you an adult who doesn''t need me to discipline you? Let me see how long you can live outside without me! " Sampson knew that it was useless to reason with Bess, so he began to threaten her. "No way! Don''t touch my guitar! I will move out! I will move out! I won''t let you take care of me anymore! I will neverpromise to politics! " Bess was afraid that Sampson will throw all the musical instruments away as soon as possible, so she run upstairs to protect them. Bess took a guitar and went downstairs, she took out all the money and bank cards in her pocket and put them on the table, saying, "these are all the money I get from you. I will take only my ID card and the guitar." Sampson didn''t expect that Bess really wanted to run away from home, so he immediately regretted what he said. She must have thought of a chance to leave him long ago, and this was what she wanted! "You..." He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Bess. "I... I''ll leave now. Please take care of yourself, my dear father. I''ll make money for you with my dream, and please don''t throw away these instruments upstairs!" Being afraid that Sampson would take back what he had said, Bess took her guitar and ran out of the door. Looking at the disappearing figure of Bess, Sampson was angry and annoyed, he was so silly to make a mistake. Worrying the little girl, he called several guards, "follow Bess and don''t let her get into trouble. Tell me immediately if anything happens." He could do nothing to persuade her! Bess finally escaped from her stubborn dad, but she came back home with a guitar and wasn''t familiar with home anymore. Where should she go? This turned out to be a big issue! "I just got the news that Bess ran away from home!" Cary said on the phone while driving, "I told you first, Jack, You know how stubborn Bess is. Don''t make her homeless," "Why did you tell me? I''m not her father and I''m busy now. I''ll hang up if you have nothing else to say. "Said Jack, pretending not to care about Cary''s words, but in fact, he really wanted to close the clinic and go out to look for her. But he didn''t know why there were so many people in the clinic today, and he really couldn''t walk away at this moment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 25 Lets End It Chapter 25 Let''s End It On the way home, Cary drove his car back home. He had been busy with the acquisition of the company these days. Plus, he didn''t know how to face Yvonne, so he hadn''te back home to see her since they had the quarrel. He came back to see her as soon as he finished the acquisition, he still couldn''t let go of this woman he missed so much. As soon as he got home, Cary went upstairs to have a look, but Yvonne was not in her room, so he went downstairs to ask Thomson. "Haven''t Yvonnee back from school?" Cary frowned indifferently and looked worried. "Yes, Miss Yvonne is shopping with her friend, and she also called me and said she will be backter." "Okay, I''ll wait for her." A hint of disappointment shed through Cary''s face. "Well, Mr. Cary, Miss Yvonne asked about you this morning and asked me to tell you that she had something to tell you." Thomson remembered what Yvonne told him. "I see. I will wait for her at home." It seemed that this woman couldn''t wait to see him, wasn''t she angry with him? Looking at Cary who was smiling for no reason, Thomson sighed in his heart, it seemed that love could really change people. He had never seen Cary smiling so happily before. Yvonne had been shopping with Ellie in the mall for the whole day, both them were very tired, so she picked one dress that she liked very much. Actually, she wanted to buy a lot of gifts for Cary, but it was too expensive for her. Because she didn''t want to use Cary''s card, she bought a gift for him with the money she had earned through her previous work. Yvonne hoped that he wouldn''t look down on it. "Ellie,e on in. I''m so sorry to keep youpany." Said Yvonne apologetically to Ellie. "It''s okay. I don''t have anything else to do anyway. You''d better go back early and be careful on the way." Ellie saw Yvonne off and watched her leave at the school gate. After sending Yvonne away, Ellie took out the form that she had put on in a hurry this morning from her pocket. With hesitation, she took out her mobile phone and pressed a string of numbers on it. She gritted her teeth and dialed a number, actually she was a coward and desperate girl, and this was all she could do. "Hello, is that Yvonne''s mother?" When Yvonne came back home, Cary had been waiting for her for nearly an hour. He sat on the sofa lazily and coughed awkwardly when he saw Yvonnee back. "You''re back?" He asked, pretending not to care about that. After hiding the gift behind herself, Yvonne nodded, not daring to talk too much with Cary. "Thomson has prepared the dinner. Let''s go to have it." He still said coldly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yes," Answered Yvonne with only one word. She and Cary sat at the table, and chewed the rice patiently, wondering how to tell him. "I heard that you have something to tell me?" Cary asked, raising his eyebrows, he couldn''t help but ask when he saw the anxiety on Yvonne''s face. "All right," said Yvonne, she put down the chopsticks, took out the gift she had bought for Cary from behind, and handed it to him. "Happy birthday, my present for you." "How do you know?" It never urred to Cary that someone would give him a birthday present. After all, it had been years since hisst celebrated birthday. Looking at the gift Yvonne took out, Cary''s cool face was still unchanged, but his heart couldn''t calmed down, but he tried his best to control this feeling. "I''ve asked Jack," Yvonne said while pushing the gift towards Cary. "Open it and have a look. I bought it with my own money, so it''s not very expensive, but I can only afford it." Cary picked up the gift, opened the box and took out a tie clip. He smiled as he loved it very much. "Don''t you like it?" Yvonne looked at Cary, she thought the present was not eye-catching, so she said, "Then I''ll take it back." "How can you take back the present? It''s mine now." Cary ced the box on his right hand, which made it hard for Yvonne to get. "As my reward, give you a piece of meat as a gift." Cary picked up the chopsticks and put the braised pork in Yvonne''s bowl, "Eat it." it looked like he was doing something good for a child. Yvonne hadn''t mentioned moving to the dorm yet, she was swiping the meat in her bowl with chopsticks, still looking preupied. Seeing Yvonne like this, Cary asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have anything else to tell me? " "Yes." She said it out gently. "Say it." Cary put down his chopsticks and stared at Yvonne. "I want to move back to my dorm." Yvonne lowered her head as if she had done something wrong and said these words quickly. The look in Cary''s eyes became fierce, was this woman trying to please him by the present just in order to leave him? "Why? Just give me a reason. "Cary said coldly. "Because I want to go back to my dormitory to keeppany with Ellie, she is pitiful on her own." Yvonne found an excuse with fear and said to Cary. "Tell me the truth." Cary restrained his anger and spoke out the words in a low voice. As expected, she could not deceive anything. "Let''s put an end to it here. After all, you''ve already been out of interest of me. I''m just an ordinary college student, who is soon going to have an internship, get married and have a family. Then I''ll spend the rest of my life, you''re a good man, so don''t let me be in a cage anymore. We have to end this rtionship right now." Yvonne raised her head and looked at Cary stubbornly, just like the time when she had just met him for the first time. "I don''t agree!" Cary stood up from his seat and said to Yvonne, "When I won''t let you leave me, don''t try to leave me. Your life will only be rted to me." Cary had never been so afraid that someone would leave him, he had never been so panicked that his heart seemed to explode in the deep sea, which shocked himself to panic. "Cary, it is you who forced me into your life. I don''t want to experience such a life where I''m always afraid of everything around me, we two will only be more painful. You and I are not the matched one for each other in our life, and I will not have such a person like you in my life. Do you understand?" It was very difficult for Yvonne to stick to this rtionship, what she wanted was love, not the difference between them now, and she was worried about losing the things which seemed to belong to her now. Cary clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned white, he was trembling with fear and agony. He didn''t expect that when she was with him, those words would evere out of her mouth. He felt like a clown in his own world. "Okay, you can move out. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other." Cary was good at indifference and would never cry for a woman, he tried to persuade himself in this way. Chapter 26 Singing In The Bar Chapter 26 Singing In The Bar Hearing this, Yvonne couldn''t help but shed tears. Perhaps this was the best result for both of them. Perhaps she would not get hurt if she ran away earlier before falling deeper. "I will move tomorrow." Yvonne choked with sobs. "It''s up to you!" Cary put on his thick armor again and strode out of the door, leaving Yvonne in the empty house. After he left, Yvonne finally cried out. The gift she gave Cary was still on the table, the light shone on it just like his bright eyes. Carrying the guitar, Bess walked aimlessly on the street. She didn''t know where to go, but she unconsciously went to the old street where she used to hang out. The fleeting memories with Jack rushed into Bess''s mind, the green, beautiful, childish and rash life, which made her almost want to see him right away. However, now Bess could only capture some unforgettable memories with the familiar scene. She sighed deeply, keeping the sadness in the bottom of her heart. There were several familiar words catching her eyes, "Dream Bar." She often came to this bar along with Jack in the past, and one of her favorite singers stayed in this city for only three months because she had gone to many cities and would soon go to more cities, she said she was having a trip and singing during the trip. Bess was deeply touched by the singer who unscrupulously spoke out her dream, and her pursuit of dream was really dazzling, which was something Bess had never expected and had never seen before. That''s why she stayed in the bar with Jack for three months and that was the happiest time in her life. But now, things were totally different. But nobody was to be med. Holding a guitar, Bess stood at the door, thought for a while, and finally walked in with her head down. She was homeless now. It would better for her to stay wherever she could stay now. There were very few people in the street, and the noisy scene was no longer exist. Bess couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. "Boss, can I sing here?" Bess said to the man who was a little familiar in the bar counter. The man looked at Bess up and down, and then said indifferently, "OK, you can sing, but few people will listen to you." Looking at those people scattered on the ground, Bess didn''t care about them but just want to sing to herself, "Thank you, boss." Bess walked towards the stage which she had wanted to stand on before, she sat on the chair and picked up the guitar. She then adjusted the microphone and checked the tone. After that, she started to y and sing. Several people under the stage were attracted by her, and thezy voice sounded in the bar. "I thought if I read a novel I can see the color of love What kind of life is this We''ll stay in our desert and get lost Waiting for the time to pass If you act like the weather, who''re always neither cold nor hot to me I can''t just keep silent Love is just a fragile thing that can be easily broken You should seize the opportunity It''s all our fault What do we expect for if we have happiness Until one day the flowers regret to bloom The past is the happiest thing in the world Even God is to me for missing the opportunity We have to create a happy ending and share it with each other Everyone was like the scenery of others When I am alone, I''m lonelier at that time. " The boss, who was casually wiping the sses on the bar counter, was also attracted by the voice of Bess. He stopped his work and looked at the girl who was singing softly with a guitar in her arms. She was wearing a simple white T-shirt, the soft light shone on her face and she was easily humming, as if to sing the sadness and loneliness in her heart. It was already ten o''clock when Jack finished his work in the clinic, it was already dark outside. He closed the door and walked towards the street. There were only street lights on the street, and he parked himself under one of the streetmps. He looked up at the moon in the sky and wondered, ''where could Bess be?'' When the song was finished, the bar burst into apuse, but Bess didn''t care at all. She stood up from the chair, put the guitar on her back and was about to go out of the bar. "You sing very well." The owner of the bar called Bess, "Can youe here often in the future?" "Thank you. I''ll visit you as often as I can." said Bess, smiling brilliantly at the owner of the bar. Music seemed to have be a part of her life, it seemed that it had begun from a long time ago. She was a little bit pleased when she heard others'' recognition. Looking around the familiar bar, Bess turned around and walked out slowly. She had nowhere to go now. Seeming to have recalled something, Bess took out her cell phone from her pocket and opened the text message sent by Cary. As expected, she found the address of Jack. ''Cary was quite smart and scheming.'' Bess quickly went to the side of the road, beckoned a taxi and asked the driver to send her in ording to the address on the mobile phone. ''Jack, I don''t want to miss the chance to be with you. No matter how hard I have to try this time, I won''t let you leave me.'' Jack walked on the street one circle after another, he didn''t know where to find her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There were fewer and fewer people on the street, Jack then walked towards themunity where he lived. When he was about to go upstairs, a familiar voice came from the side. "Please, please wait a little longer. I never ask for trouble, and this is indeed my boyfriend''s neighborhood." Said Bess in a coquettish manner, she wanted the driver to wait a little longer. "I asked you to call your boyfriend, but you didn''t. How can I trust you if you don''t call him? You made me apany you here at midnight, now I don''t want your money any more. Just let me go, okay?" The driver was totally speechless, since he had been waiting for the girl for more than two hours, but she didn''t allow him to leave, and the bigger problem is that she even didn''t have any money. Such a strange girl! "No, I have to prove my innocence to you. I didn''t mean to cheat you." Bess stood in front of the car and didn''t let the driver go away. In fact, she was only a little afraid of being alone. Jack approached the girl slowly, the dim light shone on her body, and the familiar side face came into his eyes. His heart missed a beat, and he stopped and looked at Bess, lost in thought. Was it in his dream? The girl who wore a white T-shirt and a guitar stood no difference from the girl six years ago. "Hey, little girl, is he your boyfriend?" The driver saw Jack was approaching and said to Bess as if he had seen a savior. Hearing the driver''s words, Bess saw Jack, who was froze behind them. Chapter 27 Please Take Me In Chapter 27 Please Take Me In "It''s him, he''s my boyfriend." Bess ran to Jack and pulled him to the driver''s car, she stretched out her hand and said to him, "do you have money? I don''t have any money with me, but I have to pay the driver" Jack was taken confusedly to the drive, he never thought that Bess would ask him for money when they met for the first time after six years! ''She was till so shameless.'' Jack, who had just realized what had happened, looked at Bess in front of him and knew that he was not dreaming. He took out 10 dors from the wallet and handed it to the driver. "Here you are." He kept staring at Bess and didn''t dare to move his eyes away. "Thank you very much, you are so kind. I''ll call you again in the future." Bess said sincerely. She felt really sorry, but she didn''t expect that Jack wouldn''te back until midnight. "Come with me." Jack pulled Bess aside and interrupted her. He looked at Bess a little annoyed, trying to give her a chance to give him a reasonable exnation. "I was kicked out, and I went out without a penny, almost being homeless on the street. If it weren''t for Cary had given me your address, I would really have to sleep on the street tonight. I know that you don''t want me to do that, and I have no other choice but toe to you. If you don''t ept me, you will never see me in the future." Bess said it all at once, she spoke those words to Jack in fear that he would regret it. "I won''t take you in," said Jack without any mercy, looking at Bess, the pitiful weeping girl in front of him. His face was extremely cold, which she had never seen in the past six years. "You will!" Bess looked into Jack''s eyes and said with stubbornness. "My girlfriend will be angry if I take you in." Jack just wanted to make Bess angry, why did she leave him without a word before and now she showed up without a word in front of him again? It was her who wanted to leave and then meet him again. Was she so sure for six years that he wouldn''t get married or couldn''t find a girlfriend? "I don''t care, Jack, if you don''t take me in, I will be homeless." "Enough! Bess, you can''t be so selfish forever. Everyone has his own life and won''t break it for your willfulness, so I really have no reason to care about you. When will youe back? Why do you run away from home and why are you homeless? I don''t care about all of these." Jack interrupted Bess angrily, he hated his own thoughts to beughed at by Bess again. He didn''t want to lose her again. Ignoring Bess who was froze with shock, Jack walked upstairs quickly and didn''t turn around to look at her, since he was afraid that he would really soften his heart to take her in. Then he would fall into the swamp again, deeper and deeper, and finally breathed to death Bess knew that what did her leaving without saying a word to Jack six years ago mean to him, but she had never forgotten him in the past six years, and she firmly believed that he would not forget her either. She had foreseen Jack''s reaction, but she still felt heartbroken at his words. Of course, Bess would not give up easily, she wiped her tears and followed Jack into the building. She went to the door of his room and gently knocked on the door. "Jack, could you please let me stay for a night? Tomorrow I will find another ce to live, okay?" Bess begged outside the door, while Jack painfully closed his eyes. He didn''t want to talk to her, but he was afraid that she would really leave here and go to other ces. The knock on the door gradually faded away, Jack felt panicked again. If she really left at two o''clock in the middle night, what if she met a bad guy outside? He finally lost his mind and opened the door and wanted to go out to find Bess, even if she wouldugh at himself for he was still so stupid. "Jack, where are you going?" "Bess had been knocking on the door for a long time, so she was tired and wanted to have a rest at the door. But she didn''t expect that when she was about to fall asleep, Jack opened the door and rushed out like a lunatic. Was he suffering from somnambulism after six years of separation? Jack rushed out of the elevator, without paying attention to Bess behind the door, he was about to press the elevator button and was stopped by a familiar voice behind him. At that moment, he knew it was he who lost again, six years had passed, but he was still tricked by her, he was really not promoted. "Well... I''m going out to exercise!" Jack pretended to be calm and refused to look back. "Ha ha, do you want to exercise in pajamas? Your hobbies during these years became very strange, and you didn''t close the door." Bess smiled and looked at Jack who was awkward, she picked up the guitar and went into the door. "Thank you for taking me in." She said. Jack didn''t expect Bess to enter his house in this way, he rushed directly into the house without taking any exercise and said to Bess who was looking around, "I didn''t say I would take you in, you should go out right now." Without sparing a nce at Jack, Bess walked straight to the couch, and she leaned her guitar on it and began to look around again. "Where''s your girlfriend?" Bess just ignored Jack''s words and asked him instead. Jack was rendered speechless, he was about to speak when Bess interrupted him, "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind. Let me sleep on the sofa tonight, and don''t pity me. After all, this is your house." Looking at the Jack who looked disappointed, Bess couldn''t helpughing in her heart. ''I hadn''t seen him looked like such a fool for a long time.'' Jack didn''t expect that Bess would be so shameless, there was nothing he could do with her, so he had to go back to his room to sleep. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "I won''t disturb you and you can exercise whenever you want." Bess couldn''t help but added. ''He really couldn''t forget me.'' Jack was amused while also a little bit annoyed, his disguise could never escape Bess''s eyes. Fortunately, they still had feelings for each other, although they had been suffering a lot. They had been separated for six years, and they were still trying to figure out each other''s feelings. Who knew for sure that whether time was the best decision for them? They had been beloved before being apart for six years, and no one could control their feelings after these years. Time was always the best judge, and the mature people should make the best decision. The next day when Bess got up, Jack had already gone. Looking at the nket that was covered on her body, she smiled. He must have made breakfast for her! She stood up and went to the dining room, as expected, there was a breakfast on the table. Bess, who had been taken in Jack''s own home, walked into the bathroom with a self-conscious, ignored the prepared toothbrush and cups of Jack and began to rub toothpaste on his toothbrush. She wanted to spoil all of his things in order to make his room full of her own marks! After stirring up all the mess in Jack''s house, Bess finally realized that she seemed to have done something wrong, she must escape from the scene of the crime, so she went out with her guitar. Chapter 28 Jack‘s Clinic Chapter 28 Jack¡®s Clinic "Where is Jack''s clinic?" Bess asked Cary directly. "Ask him by yourself." As usual, Cary''s tone was as cold as before. he hung up the phone before Bess said the second sentence. Bess was confused, she thought he may have be a little bit gentle, but it turned out he was as indifferent as before, and he was still not friendly to her at all. Bess shook her head and began to wander around after leaving the Jack''s house. However, Bess didn''t know that at that time, Cary was going to go crazy. Since yesterday when Yvonne said that she would move out and had a big quarrel with him, he came to thepany again and stayed there all night, and his haggard appearance made the wholepany confused. It was rare to see that Cary was so worried about thepany''s affairs, most of them thought. "Has Yvonne gone?" Cary took out his phone and called Thomson. Deep inside, he was still hoping that she wouldn''t leave him. "Miss Yvonne left early in the morning. I told her that I would send a car to send her, but she just refused me, and she also said that everything was given by you when she moved in, so she had no reason to take them away." Hearing Thomson''s words on the phone, Cary clenched his fist and frowned, then he burst intoughter. ''This woman was really heartless!'' There was an unprecedented sadness in his eyes. It turned out that he had such a feeling when he lost this woman, he was just about to be crazy. Cary would never let the woman he loved leave him, his eyes became sharp, as if he had made a decision. On the other hand, Yvonne declined Thomson''s offer of sending her when she left the house of Cary, since now she had no reason to bother Thomson any more. If she left here, she would have no connection with Cary and he would also take her as a stranger. "Ellie, I''ve moved back." Yvonne said to Ellie listlessly once she entered the dorm. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ellie saw that Yvonne was unhappy, but she didn''t expect that Cary would really allow her to live back. She quickly stepped forward and took the things in her hand. "I''ve helped you tidy your bed. You and Cary..." Ellie was about to say something but stopped. "It''s over. Nothing is going to happen between him and me, Ellie! I''m going to graduate and have an internship, I just want to find a job after graduation, and maybe go back to my hometown. In this way, I can take care of my mother. In the future, Cary will disappear from my life. "As Yvonne looked at Ellie, her eyes were filled with tears. "Everything is going to be fine." Ellieforted her. Will she really get better? Would the fracture of Yvonne''s heart disappear with time? The first thing she did aftering back to the school was to look for part time job! She couldn''t always live on her savings in the card, nor could she always let her mother worry about her. "Ellie, do you have any spare time recently? Can you help me find a part-time job?" All Yvonne could do now was to turn to Ellie for help. "Let me think..." Ellie carefully reviewed the part-time jobs she remembered in her mind. "I do have a part-time job which is in a downtown Entertainment Park, but it is a little far from the school and has a time conflict with my job at the convenience store, so I didn''t go there. If you can ept it, maybe you can have a try." "Well, that''s good. I don''t think it''s too far away. As long as there is part-time job, it''s good. My mother had a surgeryst month, she was afraid that I would be worried. She didn''t tell me that till a few days ago, I''m not a good daughter at all... I''ve been only for my own business and rarely cared about her. All I want now is not to let her worry about me." Yvonne hesitatingly told her. "Is your mom in hospital? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ellie said excitedly, she seemed to have done something wrong yesterday when she called Yvonne''s mother. "It''s not a big deal. I have decided that I will go home to look after my mother after graduating, and I will consider finding a job as an intern after that, so I will go back very soon. The only thing I need to do now is to take care of myself and keep her from worrying. Ellie, do you think I am not a good daughter? " "Don''t worry. Yvonne, you are a good daughter indeed, but..." Ellie thought in her mind, ''but I may have gotten you in trouble.'' After swallowing thest half of the sentence, Ellie looked at the worried look on Yvonne''s face and felt even guiltier. Who knew whether she did it out of kindness or selfishness? In this world, everyone would think of himself first when things happen and doesn''t have other choice. Ellie hade to a dead end, and she was forced to do so. In fact, all the reasons are cowardice, aren''t they? Holding a guitar, Bess found Jack''s clinic in less than an hour. As expected, his house wasn''t far away from his workce. She remembered that he once told her that he wished to marry a good girl and keep a dog not far away from home, and that he could open a clinic and lived with his beloved girl. He could asionally satisfy his wife''s caprice with the money he earned. Now, he only needed a good girl and a dog. The girl he had been talking about was her, but what about now? "Dr. Jack, my chest is aching badly recently. Can you help me check what''s going on?" A woman''s greasy voice came from the clinic. Jack looked at the woman who wore heavy make-up, and the lips were painted red, while her eyes were winking at him. The woman was wearing a low cut V-neck shirt and it seemed that she thought it didn''t expose much, so she carried it down. Though Jack had seen a lot of women who came here to see a doctor just for his sake, he couldn''t help but nce at her chest when he saw what she was doing. "Miss, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Said Jack, who looked around and reached out his hand to her breast. "Honey!" Bess hadn''t expected that Jack would be so shameless and audacious, when he was about to reach out his hand, she immediately rushed in. "Our child is missing! I just lost our baby! " Bess had wanted to say that she was pregnant with his child, but looking at her t abdomen, it seemed a little unbelievable, so she said more absurd words without thinking. ''I''m going to touch it!'' Jack withdrew his hand angrily and looked at Bess, he didn''t know what she was up to! A child of them? "Lady, my husband is busy making money for me now, and I don''t think you are sick. Could you apany me to find the kids?" Bess asked, calling the woman with heavy make-up as soon as she came in. Just now the woman was standing with her back to her and Bess didn''t see her face. Suddenly, she turned back and Bess could see her face, she felt that this woman could even be called as an aunt of Jack. So Bess''s eyes were rolled over, since she didn''t expect that Jack''s taste for women had fallen to such a low level over the past six years. He really didn''t know how to refuse any women he met! The woman was apparently frightened by Bess, she didn''t expect Dr. Jack''s wife woulde here. Being caught by her, the woman just run away at once. "Well, I suddenly realized that I still have something to deal with at home, so I don''t want to bother Dr. Jack any more. Please call the police to look for the child as soon as possible! ''What the hell that Dr. Jack even go to work at this time? He looked like a nice young man. How could he be so unhurried after losing his child?'' The woman gave a disdainful nce at Jack and walked out of the clinic with her bag. Chapter 29 Support Me Chapter 29 Support Me Jack crossed his arms and watched Bess drove his guest out of the clinic, he looked at her and said, "What are you doing?" He asked. Putting away her pitiful and anxious look, Bess told Jack helplessly, "When have you be a man that can handle all kinds of women? How dare youy a finger on such a woman who can even be at the age of my mother''s! Jack, you are such a pervert. " Jack looked at Bess up and down, his eyes was fixed in front of the chest of Bess, and he said, "those who can be your mother at least have breast, shouldn''t you reflect on it? Then he sat back on the chair and read the medical book. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Following the sight of Jack, Bess looked at her chest. Although it was a little t, it was not bad, after all. ''Was Jack looking down upon me?''? "You used to talk about me they were just suitable. After six years, why are you requiring for so much? Bess asked, unconvinced. "I used to be young and inexperienced, understand? Haven''t you been disliked for so many years?" Jack didn''t even look up, but he could hardly pay attention to the words in the book. "By the way, didn''t you lose our baby? You were in a hurry just now, but now why aren''t you worried about the baby? " "Jack! I will have a baby with you sooner orter!" Bess''s casual words hit Jack''s heart heavily. She was just telling a joke, but his heart would throb inexplicably. He thought Bess was cute because of her forthright manner, and he still couldn''t control himself not to get close to her for this now. "Hey, Jack! Why are you taking your book upside down?" Bess wanted to tease Jack as she saw he was in a daze. "I know," said Jack, who was turning down the book this time in a serious manner. "I was ying tricks with you, hhh..." Bess was almostughed out of breath by Jack''s behavior. Jack looked at the book which was taken upside down by himself, feeling a bit awkward. He was fooled by this woman again! Putting down the book in his hand, Jack pushed Bess and started to drive her out of the clinic. "Go back your home, or go to find a ce to live or find a job. In short, don''t disturb me here. You can go anywhere as you want." Taking the opportunity, Bess put her arm around Jack and cried, "No, I won''t go home! And I won''t stay somewhere else, Jack, you have to take me in and support me! I just want to hold you. I can''t let you go." Jack had put himself in such an awkward situation that Bess didn''t want to let go of him. He helplessly said, "Fine, fine, can you let me go first? I promise you!" "You promise to support me?" Bess''s request was getting more and more excessive. "Bess," said Jack seriously, "six years ago when you said you wanted to leave me, didn''t you say that you wanted to pursue your dream? And now? This is the only guitar you had, and then you turn to me for help now? " Jack was telling the truth. Bess knew she had gone too far, so she let go of Jack''s arm, her joy then turned into disappointment, he was really good at making people sad in a minute. "Okay, I won''t badger you anymore. I will go and find a job now. But Jack, you must remember that I always want to be that good girl you want to be with." Said Bess, and then she walked out the clinic with a guitar in her hand. Jack seemed to recall something. On the yground of their school six years ago, a boy in white was drawing a blueprint of his future to his girl in love. At that time, he could see her in his future, and the girl could still remember it six yearster, but the boy totally forgot it. Did it mean that you would lose the memory when you lose in the beginning? Not knowing what Bess was talking about, Jack shook his head and went into the clinic to continue reading. In a sh, the words "I can support you" appeared in his mind. Memories welled up in his mind like a tide. After getting out of Jack''s clinic, Bess found no other ce to go. Then she thought of the bar she went to yesterday. She could have a try there, to see if the boss would adopt her or not, maybe Jack won''t look down upon herter. ''After all, I''m homeless now.'' With no money on her body, Bess walked by herself, but soon she lost her way. What the hell was that ce where Jack lived! She had no choice but to call the taxi just likest time again. "Please wait for me for a moment, sir. I''ll go to get some money and give it to you soon." Bess felt that she really had no sense of shame. After saying that, she turned around and ran into the broken window bar. Fortunately, the bar was open during the day. "Boss," said Bess as she knocked at the bar counter to attract the attention of the sleeping man inside. The man who was sleeping soundly woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Bess, who was lowering her head in front of him. He was almost frightened to have a heart attack. "What are you doing?" The man noticed that it was the girl who yed a guitar in his roomst night. He was still a little angry because he was disturbed by her. "Hey, boss, can you lend me 10 dors first?" Said Bess in a cutesy tone, putting out an index finger to the man, hoping he can lend it to her. It was inexplicable. He had a hard time to have a good sleep! ''Well, I can sleep every day, but I''m just not used to be disturbed. Do I look like someone who can pay 10 dors? It sounds not bad." Thinking of this, he took out 10 dors from his pocket, stood up from the lounge chair, searched through the bar counter, and handed it to Bess. Bess didn''t expect that the boss would be so generous to give her the money, she took the money immediately and ran out to give the money to the driver. "Is that enough? Okay? " Bess asked the driver. "Enough! Actually you have given me more money, I''ll change you 40." The driver said and wanted to change the money to Bess. "Well, just keep the change, it doesn''t matter." Bess smiled politely and waved at the driver, running back to the bar. The driver was totally confused, he had never seen such a fool for many years. When Bess got back to the bar, the owner had alreadye out of the bar counter. He sat on the small sofa outside, smoked a cigarette and looked at her admiringly. It was at this time that Bess noticed the man''s appearance. There was ayer of mustache on his jaw, but it seemed that he just didn''t take care of himself in the past two days. His lips were full, his nose was high, and his eyes were big. He looked old, showing a bit of vicissitudes. Although his skin was wheat colored, there was no much luster on it. He might have been in his thirties! Bess had already made a clear definition of his looking and identity in her heart! But it seemed that she knew him very well, was he the boss here when she was at school? Bess tried her best to get close to him to have a careful look at him. Chapter 30 Earning Money Chapter 30 Earning Money "What about the 10 dors? No penny left? " Looking at the girl who was getting close to him, the man stubbed out the cigarette and asked in a hoarse voice. Bess was frightened by the sudden voice, and only then did she realize what he was talking about. She said in a rxed tone, "Yes, It''s what I borrow from you..." "Of course! Otherwise? I don''t even have money for lunch." The man leaned back on the sofa and stared at Bess with his big eyes. "Are you so poor? I was just expecting to turn to you for shelter." Bess put the guitar aside and sat on the sofa. As if she was the boss. "Do we know each other? You turn to me for shelter? " The man asked in disbelief, pointing to himself, he looked at Bess as if looking at a lunatic. "My name is Bess. What''s your name?" "Fred." The man spoke out his name, wondering what this girl was doing. "Now, we know each other. Nice to meet you! You are really not the owner of the bar years ago, are you his father? " Bess looked around the bar and asked bluntly, she had a feeling that the boss looked quite young and handsome when she was at school. "Bess, how could you do that to me? Okay, I don''t care who you are. I have no money now! Don''t think you can badger me just because you sing a song in my bar yesterday. I''m the boss of this bar from the past to now! Please get out! His father? What the hell! " ''I''m going crazy! This crazy woman!'' Fred was so angry. "How can you abuse me like that? You told me toe here often yesterday, didn''t you? If you don''t have any money, I can help you make money. Your bar was very popr before, but now it''s different. " Bess didn''t take Fred''s words seriously and kept talking. "Are you telling me that you earn money for me?" Fred was deeply impressed by the girl''s singing, and he had a sense of familiarity with her, although he didn''t expect she would take it seriously. "What? Are you despising me? " "I don''t dare to look down upon you. The reason why I opened the bar is not to make money, but to find some friends who are of the same ilk. Now it''s just because my friends had gone away, do you think I am really down and out? Vulgar! " "Yes, if I didn''t know that you own this bar, I would think you are a homeless man," Said Bess earnestly when she looked at Fred. "I don''t know whether it''s vulgar or not, but I know that you can''t afford to eat, at least let me get your 10 dors back." "Whatever! How troublesome! " Fred had no choice but to promise her! To be honest, if he couldn''t get any money, he would have to support himself. "Why did you go to sleep again?" Watching Fred walking back to the bar counter and lying down on the deck chair, Bess began to realize why this bar was almost closed down, there was no waiter or bartender in it. And there was only one boss who was so fond of sleeping! With the boss''s permission, Bess began to prepare for ying a grand n! She would show her ability to Jack and let him know that she also had a promising career! ''There are many musical instruments here, it''s a good chance for me not to look for them everywhere!'' Bess walked to the drum stand, sat down, took the drumstick and began to beat the drum. When Fred was about to fall asleep, he was woken up by the noises from the house. The noise was so loud that everyone would be unable to hear it. He put his hands on his ears to avoid the sound and hoped that he could sleep well without food! ! "Mr. Sampson, Miss Bess entered a bar and seemed to work there. Would you like to take her back?" "No! I''d like to see how she could make money for me with those craps! She wille back after losing anything! " "I''m sorry, Rae, Bess is a willful girl. I asked her to work in yourpany, but she rejected. She said she would pursue her dream, she is just as childish as she is still the young girl," exined the Sampson to Rae smilingly after hanging up the phone. "Uncle Sampson, I think it''s better not judge her. Bess has her own idea, and you shouldn''t interfere too much. I''ll talk to her when I see her," Rae said in a polite manner, and then continued, "However, I don''t think she can learn much if shee to work inpany. Maybe it''s better to give yourpany to her early, so that she can learn something." "Mypany doesn''t work well. My financial debt has been heavy for several years, you know, I have been losing all the money, which is not as much as what I had earned before." Sampson told Rae. In fact, he had invested most of his money in Lin Family, so it was convenient for him to sell his stock in the future if Bess was in Lin Family too. Of course, Rae knew that intention. Yvonne worked in the amusement park for the first day, but she didn''t expect that she would hand out leaflets in puppet clothing in the amusement park. Fortunately, she could adapt to all kinds of conditions. Moreover, working here was more convenient for her to get money with a high sry. After leaving Cary, she went back to her previous busy life. She felt like she was just like the Cindere of a princess who threw away her pumpkin carriage and went back to her previous poor and tasteless life. Unfortunately, Cary was not her prince, and she could not be the Cindere either. When it was early summer, hiding in the thick puppet suit, she was about to pass out because of the heat. It was not easy to have lunch until noon, when she found a corner, she took off the puppet''s head heavily and breathed fresh air. It was such a great feeling of relief. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A boy who worked with Yvonne brought her lunch. "Thank you! Then Yvonne took her hands out of his clothes, took the food and began to eat it eagerly. She had enjoyed the meal so much. Although she was very tired, it was still more meaningful than being locked in the vi by Cary. The park was crowded with people, plus, there was a sky wheel not far away from her. Yvonne recalled that she had made a wish with Cary that she had never been able to leave behind on the sky wheel at that evening. What a dramatic life. "Hurry up to eat, and then go to work after lunch." The sound of the supervisor came from far away. Quickly drawing back from the memory, she took two bites, put on her clothes again, and began to work! Such a hard job! "Have you found out what Yvonne is doing?" During these days, Cary had been missing Yvonne more and more. It was a mistake for him to have let her go. She had been away from him for only a few days, but he didn''t know how to behave well, he was so upset that his chin was full of stubble. Cary left thepany''s affairs, and he just wanted Yvonne toe back to him. Chapter 31 Little Girl In The Amusement Park Chapter 31 Little Girl In The Amusement Park Thomson felt bad for her, too. "Miss Yvonne works in the amusement park." Actually he regarded her as his own daughter. ''I didn''t have any reason to stop her when she decided to leave, after all, it''s the business between her and Mr. Cary. And I also feel bad when I heard that she works outside.'' With his eyebrows tightly knitted, Cary had never thought that the woman would rather live a life of working hard than staying by his side, he stared at the tie clip on the table and was unbelievable that Yvonne did not love him at all! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ''I will make Yvonnee back to me again!'' Cary thought to herself. "Send me Yvonne''s working address!" After saying that, Cary picked up the car key and went out, he was going to find her! "One child, two children, three children The twenty-first child... Good girl, you are myst customer today. "After sending the balloons at the gate to the kids in the afternoon, Yvonne finally finished handing out the balloons. She looked at the girl in front of her, who was so lovely with her big eyes wide open. Her heart was almost melted! "This is the most beautiful balloon I''ve ever received," the little girl said to Yvonne in a lovely voice, with a balloon in her hand. "But why are you alone?" Until then did Yvonne notice that there was no adult around the kid. "Mom told me that she wanted to take me to the amusement park. She hooked up with me for several times but never took me here. So I came here to see if the amusement park was as fun as that described by other children in school." The little girl was obviously disappointed. "Do you think it is funny? Yvonne seemed tofort the little girl. "It''s not my style, it''s too boring, I think the children in the kindergarten are lying. I won''t pester mom to bring me here in the future, she is also very busy." The girl shook her head and said to Yvonne seriously. "You''re such a good girl, please tell me your name. It''s dangerous for you toe here alone, I''ll drive you home, okay? " "I''m Be, and it''s Aunt Jane who brought me here. I''m not alone, my mother told me not to go out alone. It''s just that I had a walk with Jane but I couldn''t find her a few minutes ago. I''ll wait for her here and I won''t go anywhere." After saying that, the girl squatted down and looked pitiful. When Yvonne was about to take the little girl to the guard, she saw a woman running to them in a hurry. "Be, why did youe here? I finally found you! It really freaked me out. If your mother knew that I had lost you, I would have lost my life. "The woman held Be up in a flurry as if something bad would happen. "Auntie Jane, you''re finally here. Don''t worry, I won''t tell mom that we are here. I would say you just took me out to have a meal." Be held the woman''s neck and spoke in a sensible tone. "Are you this little girl''s guardian?" "If you can''t guarantee the safety of her, don''t bring her to such a crowded ce. If Be is not a sensible girl, she might have been lost," Yvonne said to the woman. Yvonne felt pity for the little girl, and her dereliction of duty was actually an irresponsible behavior in her eyes. Even though she didn''t have a stand to talk about this, she still managed to talk. "I know. Thank you, miss. I just didn''t pay attention to Be, and the I''ve lost her, I''m so sorry." The woman said and she almost shed tears. "Sister Kitty, it''s none of Auntie Jane''s business, please don''t say anything more about her, I identally got lost. Jane, don''t cry. Let''s go back home." The little girl was so kind. Seeing that the woman was about to cry, Yvonne knew she had said something excessive. So she said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t me you, since you''ve found Be, take her home now. Her mother must be anxious." "Okay, thank you," the woman wiped the tears on her face and smiled at the child, "We will go home now, Be." "Okay, bye, SIS Kitty. I really like the balloon you gave me." The little girl waved her hands to Yvonne and said goodbye. Yvonne waved her hand and bid farewell to the girl. What a good girl! That mother was so lucky to have such a cute and considerate child. When the little girl was walking farther and farther away from her, it was time for Yvonne to get off work. Realizing that, she turned around and nned to go back to the amusement park to get her clothes changed. By the way, she could get the pay for today''s work. Yvonne wanted to take a shower and have afortable sleep, she nned to spend her first day of work in this way. However, a familiar voice came from not far away from the gate of the amusement park. "Yvonne!" It was Cary! On arriving here, Cary saw Yvonne standing at the gate of the amusement park, Cary was so excited that he just called her to stop. As Yvonne heard the familiar voice, she put on the hood of the Cadic puppet in her hand and ran away in a hurry. She couldn''t let Cary see her so embarrassed! Seeing that Yvonne ran away, Cary also followed her. How could Yvonne, who was wearing heavy puppets,pete against the quick move of Cary? She was soon stopped by him. "Yvonne, I know it''s you." Cary grabbed her and tried to take the doll off of her head. Without saying a word, Yvonne protected her head with all her strength so that Cary would not see her. She couldn''t even withstand Cary''s brute force, so her embarrassment face waspletely exposed in front of him. ''Didn''t he promise me to leave him?'' She had thought the rtionship with Cary would have been out of touch as she expected after she had broken up with him. But why did hee to see her again? Every time he appeared in front of her, her pretending would fall apart, and she just appeared in front of him like a clown. "Come back home with me." With these words, Cary walked out while holding Yvonne''s hand. His face was as cold as ice. "I won''t go with you. Let go of me, Cary!" Yvonne struggled but failed, because her strength was too weak. "Cary, we are over. You have promised me. Why are you here?" Chapter 32 I Miss You Chapter 32 I Miss You "Because I regret!" Cary stopped and yelled at Yvonne, "You were the first woman who made me so distracted, I didn''t want to do anything when you were away, I just stared at the gift you left me and was in a daze. What the hell happened? Am I the only one who miss you so much? I don''t believe it! " Cary looked up, his eyes were red with anger. Then Yvonne saw that Cary was also in a mess, his eyes were bloodshot and his face was covered with hard stubble, he seemed to have changed into another person after just a few days. Yvonne''s heart ached again, and tears streamed down her face. "Cary, can''t we just let go of each other? I only want love from beginning to end, and what you want is just a puppet which looks agreeable to you. You were just depending on me but you don''t like me. You think you do like me just because you haven''t found another puppet, don''t you know?" Yvonne then thought to herself, ''Why should I torture myself? Originally, breaking up was the best decision for us. If I failed, all my efforts would be in vain.'' "What makes you think I''m thinking! How do you know what I want is not love? Do I only deserve a puppet?" Cary waspletely irritated by her. It turned out that in Yvonne''s eyes, his love was only for other purposes. Was what he had done worthless in her eyes? Yvonne didn''t expect that Cary would say that, did he also need love? When she first knew him, she thought he was just a man who could do whatever he wanted. He controlled all the powers of the world and controlled the world to selfishly satisfy his own desires. He never considered other people''s feeling as a tyrant, but would he also desire for love in his world? ''? Yvonne stood in a daze and was rendered speechless by Cary''s words, she found she only took what he had done for granted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Go home with me, okay?" Cary said in a soft tone, he was really afraid of losing her. Cary had no other choice. "Yvonne, the supervisor is urging you to change clothes, and your sry hasn''t been paid yet." the boy who helped her to deliver lunch looked for her for a long time, and finally found her at the gate of the amusement park. "I''m going to return the clothes." Yvonne said, "please give them back to me." Yvonne tried to get the clothes in Cary''s hand. "I''ll go with you!" With the clothes in his hand, Cary walked inside with Yvonne. His face returned to cold again, when passing by the boy, he nced at him with disdain and arrogance in his eyes. He would never allow any other man to be close to her! Gazing at the hand of Cary, who was holding by her, Yvonne was a little lost even though there was a puppet between them. She thought to herself, ''Yvonne, will you fall in this swamp again that you have just escaped?'' Yvonne''s heart began to shake again. After returning the clothes, Cary tried to persuade Yvonne not to take a bus back to school. Noticing that she had worked hard for a whole day, he didn''t want to let her go back alone! After a long hesitation, Yvonne finally got on Cary''s car. "I allowed you to send me back, but that didn''t mean I would promise you to go home with you. No matter how our rtionship would be in the future, I would not go back to your home, since I also have my own life, I have my own studies, my pursuit and dream. In my opinion, love is not shackled" Words blurted out Yvonne''s mind in one breath, she was afraid that Cary would drag her back to his home again. "So you agree to stay with me?" Cary was good at getting the point. "Maybe I will consider it again." Yvonne shyly said, she would jump down anyway even if knowing it was a deep marsh. "Yvonne, I won''t force you to do anything you want in the future, and you can do whatever you want. I will appear whenever you need me, and I won''t object to your living at school, I just hope that you can tell me whatever happens. After meeting you, I will no longer be the person who I used to be. Do you understand? The reason why we have so many misunderstandings is that we haven''t been earnest enough to each other. Now, I really can''t lose you again. Please believe me, okay? " Meanwhile, Cary rubbed Yvonne''s hand while put it under his chin, and then he looked at Yvonne sincerely. Yvonne''s hand was a little itchy, touched by Cary''s stubble. His words set her mind at rest and perhaps she needed to do something, because his gentleness was rare and made her feel warm in heart. Was this the way of love? Yesterday she seemed to be still in pain, wondering how she would live if she left Cary. Today she jumped into his romantic love just like the volcano erupted between them. It was inconceivable, and everything was filled with gratitude. They were meant to depend on each other and spend time together. Yvonne went straight to the gate, and it was time to say goodbye to Cary. "Thank you for what you have done today!" Yvonne lowered her head and said awkwardly. It seemed that they had just known each other for the first day, but they were still as shy as never loved someone. Cary held Yvonne in his arms and buried her head in his neck. Smelling the familiar scent, he didn''t want to let her go anymore. "Don''t go back to school, please go back home with me, okay?" Cary''s tone was like a spoiled child, he might have a good sleep only if she was together with him. "You just promised me you wouldn''t force me." Realizing that Cary was too tired and his voice was hoarse, Yvonne was likely to be softhearted to promise him. "Okay," Cary said helplessly, looking away, then he added, "you go back to your dormitory and I''ll go home. I will do it." It was the first time that he felt afraid, Yvonne could influence his heart only with a smile. One day, she would be with him all the time, and she would not be allowed to leave him anymore! "Then I''ll go back." Yvonne felt a little bit pity. "Go back. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid I can''t help taking you home, I don''t want to be a liar. I''lle to see you tomorrow." As these words were uttered out of Cary''s mouths, Yvonne waved at him and then turned back repeatedly when enter the school gate. Finally, smile burst out in the dark. These two idiots in love! "Yvonne!" The familiar voice became clearer in the dark night, and even the trembling and slightly gasping sound could be heard. Yvonne stood still and slowly turned around, a familiar face appeared in front of her. It was incredible. "Mom! Why are you here? " Chapter 33 Dont See Him Again Chapter 33 Don''t See Him Again Christina stayed in hospital for the whole morning after the surgery, and she went home that day as she was afraid to cost a lot of hospitalization expenses. At home, she received a phone call from a stranger. That person told her that her daughter was kept by a rich man at school and lived a rich life where she didn''t have to worry about money and even didn''t have to go to school for a long time. After she hung up the phone, Christina didn''t believe it at first. She knew what kind of person her daughter was better than anyone else, but the stranger told her the teacher''s phone number and asked her to ask for proof if she didn''t believe it. After thinking about it for a while, Christina finally dialed the phone number. It was indeed the teacher of the university, and she had told Christina all the rumors that had happened in the school these days. "Well, I know your family''s situation. And I did see it with my own eyes that Yvonne was with her boyfriend, she indeed asked for a week''s leave, and she often didn''te back to her dormitory. I didn''t take it seriously because of her outstanding academic performance, and they are both adults, Yvonne is not children any more. But the case may be special for you, if you are free, you can pay more attention to her ore to the school to see her. As teachers, we can''t ask her about the details.." The teacher''s wordspletely shattered her sanity. Christina did not want her daughter to worry about her, so she asked her not to call home. Yvonne was also very sensible. In the past four years of college, she had never worried about Yvonne''s tuition and living expenses. Was it possible that her schrship and student grant she mentioned were actually made by selling her body? Anger, remorse and shame welled up in Christina''s heart, and she almost immediately decided toe to the school and see how Yvonne lived. So Christina took the bus despite everything and went to Yvonne''s school. Waiting at the school gate for a few hours, she saw Yvonne got off a valuable car and was sent to the school gate by a strange man. She saw their intimacy. Because of shame, Christina didn''t dare to rush out to confront them, she was afraid to hear the truth that she couldn''t believe! When Yvonne left the man, she couldn''t bear to stop her. "Mom, why are you here?" "Why did Ie here? If I didn''te here, could I see you do such a shameless thing without telling me?" She stepped forward, with the muscle on her face trembling because of anger. "Mom! I beg your pardon? Why am I shameless? " Yvonne didn''t expect her mother to say something like that. "Who is that man? Why did he send you back sote at night? " Pointing at the door, Christina stared at Yvonne, waiting for an exnation. "Mom, you misunderstood. He is Cary, he''s my... friend, I went to work today and it was toote, so he sent me back. "Realizing what her mother was talking about, Yvonne exined in a hurry. "Friend? Is your friend hugging you at the school gate? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that you would do such a thing! Tell me! How much did he pay you? " A me of fury burnt in Christina''s heart when she heard that Yvonne was lying. "He didn''t give me any money! He is my boyfriend! I''m not the kind of dubious person you said! Did you come all the way here without telling me about it? " It was true that Yvonne was afraid that her mother would make a wild guess if she knew, but it was obvious that she had already misunderstood, so she spoke out directly. "I know our family is not as well off as other''s families, and maybe I have wronged you for so many years, you have suffered a lot since you were a child with me. I always think that you are a kind and sensible child, you have your own bottom line and persistence for everything, but you can''t underestimate yourself in order to ease my burden or admire the life of the upper ss!" Christina''s anger turned into remorse, she covered her chest with both hands, tears welling up in her eyes. "Mom, please believe in your daughter! I''m not that kind of person! " Yvonne stepped forward and held Christina who was crying, her eyes filled with tears unconsciously. "Don''t go to see that man again! I will believe you if you don''t meet him! OK or not? Yvonne, can you promise me? " Christina caught Yvonne''s sleeve and pleaded. "Mom! Don''t force me, okay? " ''Do you want me to break up with him again? I''ve just tasted the taste of love.'' Yvonne did want to have a try to be in love with Cary! Tears ran down her cheeks, and her eyes were filled with pleading. "Yvonne! As long as you''re my daughter, you can''t go to see that man anymore! Unless one day you refuse to be my daughter, at that time, whatever you want to do, I won''t interfere your decision. " At last, Christina looked at Yvonne with firmness in her eyes! She didn''t care whether Yvonne''s words were true or not, the only thing she wanted to do now was to prevent Yvonne from being castigated! "Mom!" Hopelessness filled Yvonne''s voice. Her mother had never forced her like this in the past, but now she was so determined! Yvonne didn''t know what made her gentle mother so sad about her. Like an unexpected disaster, before she could enjoy the sweet fruit of love between her and Cary, she was going to abandon it while she was still full of joy. ''No!'' Yvonne cried in her mind. "Mom, it''s toote now. Let''s go to have a rest, okay? Let''s talk about it tomorrow. "When Yvonne saw her mother, who was still weak, stood there, she thought it was better to take her out of school, so she decided to find a temporary Inn for her mother.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Promise me first! Promised me not to see that man again, and then I would go to have a rest with you. "Stopping Yvonne, Christina was still firm. Since she came here, she would not allow her daughter to go astray! "Okay, I promise you! I promise you I will never see that man again! Can you go with me? " Yvonne cried sadly and worried about her mother''s health, she might me herself all her life. No one knew better than Yvonne that how miserable her mom had been over the years! How could she refuse to listen to her mom! "Good girl, I knew you would say yes to me. I''m d I havee here." Christina held Yvonne''s hand and didn''t say anything more. The night was a long time. Chapter 34 Street Performance Chapter 34 Street Performance On the other side, Cary was still immersed in the joy of regaining his lover. Driving through the brightly lit City, a rare attractive smile appeared on his cool face. Looking at the front passenger seat where Yvonne had just sat, heughed more nkly. He didn''t expect to have such a feeling of liking a person! Cary wanted to find Yvonne tomorrow, take her to anywhere, eat delicious food, and make her happy, he thought over and over again these questions. He must be with her tomorrow night, and then he could finally have a good sleep, which was a rare thing. Who knew if everything would go as he wished after waking up? Dealing with the guitars in Fred''s club for a whole day, Fred found that Bess had not made him any money yet. They stared at each other since they had no food to eat at noon. In the end, Fred took the initiative to cook noodles for Bess in the kitchen. At this moment, Fred doubted that Bess was lying! "Hey! You''ve been ying these instruments for a whole day. Do you think of a way to make money? " With a cigarette in his mouth, Fred took a seat on the couch while pouring the wine into the ss. "Finish it!" Bess finally finished repairing the broken loudspeaker box in the bar, she put down the tools in her hands and patted the soil in her hands. Then she saw Fred, who was sitting on the sofa, smoking and drinking. "I thought you were just addicted to smoking, but I didn''t expect you to be a drunken man." said Bess to Fred in a strange tone. "You''re right. I would be drunk by you if you continued to muddle through me! There were a few guests in my bar before you came, but none of them is here today! I think you''re a disaster. You said you would make money for me this morning, but now you''re going to make me go broke! " When he saw Bess walking towards him, Fred spontaneously snuffed out his cigarette and took a swig of his ss. "Humph! It''s just a few noodles. Are you going broke? You are so mean! "Said Bess, who sat on the sofa. She knew Fred was joking and she did give him a lot of trouble, but she did keep her word to pay him back! Only when she paid off his help could she negotiate with him! She should let him see her value, then her life should be guaranteed. "Come on, go out with meter!" Bess said to Fred carelessly as she rubbed her neck. "Get out? Where are we going? I still have some work to do tonight, don''t ever try to frame me again. "Fred was older than Bess, so he was very rude to her. "Who am I? My name is Bess. You can just call me Bess from now on, and it''s much closer if you call me Bess. What do you think?" Bess gave Fred a ttering smile, and tapped his thigh, "Let''s go! You carry the voice box, and I take a guitar, let''s go the some crowed ces, I didn''t see anyone in your little bar. I''ll take you to earn a lot of money! " Bess''s sudden movement of patting his thigh shocked Fred. He gazed at this quick witted little girl, stunned. For the first time in his life, he had never seen such a weird people before. Fred almost doubted that if he had such a huge age gap with those young men? ''Make a lot of money?'' With a snort, Fred got up from the sofa and walked out with the loudspeaker box which was handed to him by Bess. He would like to see how this little girl earned a lot of money! "Don''t you need to lock the door?" Bess asked when she saw Fred didn''t lock the door of the bar. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to steal anything from here," Fred said as he shrugged his shoulders. Although Bess was suspicious, she didn''t take it seriously. She continued, "You''re right, let''s go. Take me with you to the crowded ces." Fred had some idea in his mind, but he didn''t say anything. He hoped that was not what he thought! Fred took Bess to the most bustling intersection in the street, and he put down the sound box on his shoulder and said to her, "Here we are! Where there are the most people around. "Fred told her, he stared at Bess and waited for her reply. "Great! There are so many people here. Let''s start now!" With that, Bess put the microphone on the stand and took out the guitar, then she put the guitar box in front of Fred, motioned he to plug the power, and started the music box. It was exactly what he thought! Fred was sick of death because he had not imagined himself would be in such an asions! But it would be embarrassed for him to sing in front of so many people. Looking at the brave girl, he didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "Why do I feel like I''m on a pirate ship?" Fred put the speaker in front of Bess andined. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "We''re already here, so it''s toote to regret. Is there any change?" At the sight of so many passers-by, Fred burst intoughter, for he was amused by Bess''s stubbornness. "Here you are!" Fred took few dors out of his pocket and put them into Bess''s hand, "Enough!" Bess took the money and put it in the box. She put on the guitar and adjusted the guitar and microphone rack. While watching Fred, Bess song, and he fell into deep thought. "Only you I wanna be love with you I don''t wanna get over you I want you here Mhmm~Mhmm~Mhmm~ Me and you Maybe I''m not good for you Alter strain the line from you Can''t you see? Don''t you understand? ¡­¡­ ¡­.." Bess''s voice was spread on the busy street, which was hoarse and casual. As the wind rxed, there was always a mystery of many stories in her voice. Even Fred had seen many singers who were good at singing before, but he was still can''t help to fall in this music. His mood was ups and downs in her song. It had to be said that Bess was like a born singer, her temperament and her whole body had been integrated the moment she spoke. It was difficult not to be attractive. Soon, several people gathered and began to put the money into the box. It turned out that this method was very effective. The little girl had earned money, and she did not break her words, Bess sang one song after another, and she seemed to be more and more addicted to it. Watching the money in the box, she was more and more excited to sing. Chapter 35 Where Do I Live Chapter 35 Where Do I Live Bess didn''t put down her guitar until thest person in front of her left. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "We''ve made much more money than I thought," said Bess to Fred, who was very happy like a child. I knew I could make money for you! " "You are a good singer," Fred praised to Bess, "do you really like singing so much? " "To be exact, I like music. Don''t you think that music is magical? You seemed to be able to mix yourself with it. You know, give me a guitar then I can live anywhere, the music is already in my blood. "Bess kept talking to Fred, as if she couldn''t finish speaking as long as it came to music. "Okay, I know how much you like it." Fred stopped Bess with a smile. He was afraid that if he didn''t stop her, she would say it for a day. " You''ve earned money now. Let''s go, we didn''t have dinner this evening. How about inviting me to dinner?" "Of course! Let''s go! Put the things back into the bar first." Bess said and put the guitar box into the guitar case, she carried it on her back and was about to leave with the microphone rack. Fred couldn''t catch up with Bess. He put the voice box on his shoulder and trotted to catch up with her. "It''ste, why don''t you go home? Where do you live? " Fred asked while walking. "I am homeless. If I could go home, then I don''t need toe here to work for you." Bess secretly rolled her eyes in her heart, she thought, ''he doesn''t know that I want to live here. However, I have a job here, at least not to be looked down upon by Jack and dad.'' "How about my working for you?" Bess said to Fred, "I''ll take you to sing on the street and we can split the money, and you just need to offer me a room for me to live." She thought it was a good idea. "No way! I don''t think it''s suitable for me to work in the crowded street every day. After all, I''m not young person like you." Fred rejected immediately. "Shame on you! You are not at the same age as me, but you still can''t offer a single meal like me!" Bess really hit the nail on the head. Fred was rendered speechless. "Hey, it seems that someone is in your bar!" When they were about to open the door, Bess heard some voice inside and asked Fred cautiously, "Is there a thief?" "No! Let''s get inside. "Fred carried the box and opened the door and walked in, ignoring Bess. The lively appearance of the bar was not the same ce as the cold and light bar in the day. Bess stood at the door, wondering if they had gone to the wrong ce. "Wait, wait, wait. Did we enter the wrong ce?" Bess hurried forward and grabbed Fred. She couldn''t believe what she had seen. "No!" Fred is shouting at Bess in the bustling crowd. "Hello, Fred!" Fred was greeted by many young men and the rest of the group nodded at him. Bess followed Fred to the innermost small room in the bar. He put down the music box and closed the door, after isting the noise outside, Fred turned around and looked at Bess. "Why are so many people here? Aren''t you going bankrupt in your bar?" Bess felt like she was tricked. "Here is my ce, and those young people like to have fun here. What I have done is to sell wine to them, and other musical instruments used in my bar are none of my business. Oh, by the way, thank you for repairing my voice box, I thought it was broken. It had been broken for two years." Without looking at Bess''s reaction, Fred directly walked towards the toilet. "No, you have to tell me the truth, do you mean you can make money and you''re not poor. Your pub is running well but you''re still so mean to me, right? But I didn''t see anyone when I came here yesterday! Are you kidding me? " When they arrived at the door of the toilet, Fred closed the door and blocked Bess out of it. "I have told you that I''m only selling wine to them! The site was borrowed, and I wouldn''t take a penny! They are performing here and help me attract the customers to drink! Then I can make money in this way, yesterday no one came to borrow space from me, so you couldn''t see anyone here!" Fred exined carefully. It had been a long time since the entertainment center became so livelyst time. These young people came here to hold a party, and some people who liked music often came here to show. It was only because Fred liked this kind of people who became dazzling at night and he also liked their stories, and that was all! Bess was still waiting at the door of the toilet when he came out, and she would follow him wherever he went. "Where do I live?" "Bess came straight to the point, she really misjudged this Fred before, she had been worried that if she followed him to do something, she might not have a future. Now it seemed that he was only hiding his real strength, so she would never let him go! Bess just wanted to earn more money so that Jack would not look down on her. "What? Where do you live? Do you think it has anything to do with me? "He didn''t want to be entangled by such an annoying guy. With a push, Bessy on Fred''s bed and said, "then I''ll stay here!" Since he said so, then she wouldn''t refuse. "Hey, haven''t your parents told you to be careful when you go out? Be careful of the bad guys, okay? Do I look like a good man? You''re just a little girl, but you''re just lying on my bed in such a casual way. We have known each other for only one day! You are so annoying! "Fred stared at Bess lying on his bed. "Don''t you like to sleep outside? I don''t care, since I am homeless now, my father has driven me out of home, and my boyfriend doesn''t want to take me in either. I have to prove to them that I can support myself with music! Please!" With a pitiful look, Bess sat up in bed and gazed at Fred with her innocent eyes. "No, you..." Fred didn''t like to see a girl acting like a spoiled child, though he knew she was pretending. It was so embarrassing, he wondered whether his humble home was good enough for her. "Don''t say that. I''ll take it as a promise to me. You''ve been over 40 years, but you''re still making a fuss. I won''t trouble you here, but I''ll only be your right-hand assistance, okay?" Chapter 36 Dont Meet Again Chapter 36 Don''t Meet Again Seeing that Fred was wavering, Bess didn''t pretend to be pitiful anymore and immediately took advantage of the situation to pursue him. She was undetermined to stay here anyway! Then she opened the door and walked out, after all, she didn''t think others would not misunderstand if they saw a man and a woman alone in this small room. "More than 40? Make it clear! Do I look like more than 40 years old?" Now it''s Fred who followed Bess and asked her all the way, he doesn''t care about that Bess would live here at all, but she said that he is over 40, so he was just angry with this point.! Opening the door, Bess went straight to the bar counter and just couldn''t hear what Fred said in the noise. Taking it as her bar, she randomly opened a bottle of wine and drank it. "Hi, Fred, we are almost done here. Where are you tonight?" A young man greeted Fred. "I have something to do outside. Where are Tom and the others?" When Bess entered the bar counter, Fred paid no attention to her and continued to talk to the young man. "Tom didn''te today, he got something to deal with at home. By the way, who''s the girl with you? The boy finally asked the question he wanted to ask. "Get out of here! Don''t make so many inquiries!" Fred said jokingly while patting the boy on his chest. "Got it. Fred, don''t forget to tell us when you have a girlfriend." The boy said jokingly, then left with a smile. Girlfriend? ''This little girl has just met me for one day. Although I''m not 40 years old, we''re still not matched at all. What are the young people thinking nowadays?'' He was getting more and more confused! Taking a nce at Bess in front of the bar counter, who was drinking alone as if no one was around, Fred then shook his head and went back to his room. Even though he was in the bar, he really didn''t like such noisy ces, which was also a weird hobby of him. Looking at the busy bar, Bess felt that it was a piece of cake for her to bring Fred to the street just now. She regretted that she had done something stupid! It was so humiliating. There was no waiter in the bar, so everyone came to the bar to take the wine, as if there was a tacit understanding between them, they all consciously put the money in the counter. Only then did Bess find that each bottle of wine was marked with corresponding price. It was nice for all of them to stay here and maybe in this way they could make Fred feel not such lonely. Bess was suddenly enlightened when she found the reason for her shameless behavior. As a matter of fact, Fred was never a fan of hustle and bustle. He enjoyed it when there were only few people in the room, and when there were more people, he hid in the room as soon as possible. Anyone who came to bar at that time knew what kind of person he was, it was a unwritten rule for so many years. After Jack finished his work in the clinic, he returned home and waited until twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, but he did not see Bess. Was it because he had said too much in the daytime? She could easily give up. Jack didn''t fall asleep the whole night as he was worried about Bess, he didn''t know where Bess would go. Yvonne took her mother to a small inn nearby to check in, and she asked her mom many questions, but she didn''t answer her. Yvonne was also wondering how her mother got those rumors. Is the teacher of department? Or someone with evil intention? Yvonne didn''t want to look into the matter anymore because her mother had appeared in front of her and misunderstood her. Now she just wanted to make her mother believe in her. When Yvonne woke up the next morning, she wanted to go to school as soon as possible.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yvonne, never see that man again," Christina stopped Yvonne, who was going to open the door and walk out of the room. "Trust me, mom, I am really going to have a ss, I am going to find an internship and look for a job. I won''t be pushed off at this crucial point." Yvonne said in a helpless tone, then she turned around and walked out of the door. Looking at her daughter who just left the room, a mixed feeling surged in Christina''s heart. Did she make a right decision? Should she trust Yvonne or not? Should she let her daughter do whatever she wanted? She brought Yvonne up and nobody knew how much she loved her and how much she cared about her. She really couldn''t bear to see her be that kind of despicable woman in others'' eyes. She was her own daughter. As soon as Yvonne went out, her cell phone rang. It was from Cary. Yvonne looked at the screen, debating whether to answer it or not. What should she do between herself and Cary? Yvonne didn''t answer the phone. As the screen went dark, she decided to do nothing. To Yvonne''s surprise, Cary was already waiting for her downstairs in the dorm. ''Why didn''t she answer?'' Confused, Cary wondered what Yvonne was doing. He received a call from thepany in the morning, saying that there was a problem with his acquisition of anotherpany and that he needed to discuss and solve it urgently. He had been very busy with the acquisition of the company recently, and it was the only way to develop thepany''s strength. Cary didn''t dare to neglect it, but he had promised Yvonne yesterday that he woulde back to see her today. He didn''t want to eat his words. However, he did not see her till thiste. Did she regret that she promised to make it up with him yesterday? When Cary was in a hurry, he saw a girl who often apanied Yvonne walked out of the dormitory building. He immediately walked forward and stopped her. "Excuse me, are you Yvonne''s roommate?" Asked Cary without any expression on his face. "Yes, it is..."As soon as Ellie was out of the dorm, she was stopped by Cary. She didn''t expect him to appear in front of her, thest time they had met was not a happy one at all, now only embarrassment could be seen on her face when she saw him again. "Can you help me send a message to Yvonne?" It sounded like Cary could not be refused. "I know there are some misunderstandings between us, I remember you, your name is Ellie, right? " "Sorry, I don''t think we have met each other before, you must have mistaken me for someone else, but I''m indeed Yvonne''s roommate." Ellie answered hastily, and she looked away from Cary in a panic. "Really? Well,st time at the Shark Bar, it should be you. I think no one is more clear than us about what happened that day, I don''t know whether Yvonne knows the truth or not now, but I don''t want to mention the past again. I just hope that you can help me." Cary''s words seemed to be threatening. Of course, Ellie didn''t dare to refuse, her heart sank when she heard Cary mentioning the Shark Bar. ''He did remember what happened that day.'' No one knew it better than both of them. Chapter 37 No Way Out Chapter 37 No Way Out "Just say it. I''ll help you." Regardless of evading, Ellie agreed Cary directly. "Tell Yvonne, I have something urgent to deal with today, so I can''te to see her. I can''t get through to her. In the evening, I''ll wait for her at the ferris wheel. I''ll wait until shees." Said Cary in a firm and calm tone. "I''ll convey the message to her for you, but could you please not let Yvonne know what happened to the Shark Bar? I have known that I was wrong. " Ellie lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Cary, as if there was a hint of deterrence in his eyes. "Okay, I promise you. There must be some reasons behind Yvonne''s friendship with you, but I will not allow anyone to trample on her kindness. I hope you can understand this point." After saying that, Cary turned around and got on the car. Looking at the figure of Cary''s car leaving, Ellie finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, what Cary said was like a pair of scissors, stabbing herself in the heart. The emotion that had never appeared in Ellie''s heart could not be sensed easily by herself, which made her feel jealous. Who knew whether she had promised Aaron to destroy the rtionship between Yvonne and Cary because she was afraid of him or she was jealous of Yvonne secretly. When she recalled what happened at the Shark Bar, Ellie was still a little unwilling to give up. But at the moment, she felt so lucky that Cary would not expose it. ''I must have a good image in front of Yvonne. '' But ording to Cary, did they make up again? ''Will my n seed?''? What Ellie didn''t know was that the conversation between her and Cary had already been recorded by Aaron, who was hiding aside. He happened to pass by, but he didn''t expect that Cary was also here, let alone their conversation. Looking at the video, Aaron''s cunning eyes became sharp again, as ifing up with another trick. He smiled smugly. "Ellie?" Aaron''s voice came from behind Ellie, and she felt a shiver down his spine. ''Damn it! Aaron again!'' She cursed in mind. Ellie clenched her fists, as if she had made up her mind, she turned to look at Aaron behind her and said, "What are you going to do?" "We''ve been ssmates for such a long time, but I don''t even know that you have already met Cary, and what happen to you in Shark Bar? It sounds really interesting!" With a mischievous smile, Aaron approached Ellie. "I don''t care where you got the message, I''ve finished the thing you asked me to do for you. When will you return the photos to me?" Ellie was not as cowardly as before, and her tone became a little more tough. "Is it done? If it''s done, why did Cary show up in our school? Why did he let you pass on the message? Why did he still want to meet Yvonne? " Aaron red at Ellie. Ellie didn''t expect that all her conversation with Cary had been heard by Aaron, she wanted to retort but didn''t know how to retort. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t pass on the message for Cary! If Caryes to see Yvonne tonight, your picture will be spread everywhere. Or maybe I can add something to verify your issues in Shark Bar. Huh? " Aaron walked closer to Ellie and stared at her fiercely. The time when Ellie was manipted by Aaron was the most painful period. She did not know what price she should pay for what she had done wrong, but once a mistake had happened, there would be a series of mistakes. Like a chain reaction, Ellie was almost on the verge of spiraling into madness, and was forced to be in the line with Aaron, but that was ater story. Ellie didn''t expect that what would the result be, the only thing she knew was that she had to choose the most dangerous one and jump into it. "Okay! I promise you! But it''s the final time, Aaron..." Ellie said in a decisive tone, but how could she have the initiative. Even though Yvonne was Ellie''s best friend, Ellie had never mentioned it to that she had once been a part-time hostesses in Shark Bar. And the first time she worked as a hostesses in other bar was in her freshman year. She came from a poor family, even worse than Yvonne''s. Her father was suffering from alcoholism all day long and was eager to get money from her. And her mother was a vain person, when she was in the third grade, her mother left her disappointing husband behind and ran away with another man. Ellie didn''t me her mother, since she knew that her mother could not stand the daily beating from father and had to leave her behind. If she was able to escape, she would definitely run away. At that time, Ellie never thought about why her mother didn''t take her along to escape. It was not until her father reached out to her that she was attacked and almost sold to human traffickers. Ellie then hated her mother as well! When Ellie was only on the third year of the junior high school, she called the police to arrest her father. She had escaped from the human traffickers, andter Ellie was beaten ck and blue by her father. She could do nothing about it. She wanted to live, as if other children who had a happy family and a happy childhood. At the age of 15, Ellie had begun to yield to life and she called the police to arrest her own father. She still remembered that when her father was taken away by the police, he shouted at her like a devil, "I wille out one day. If I am released, you have to raise me." Many people felt sorry for what had happened to Ellie, but they just treated her as a monster and had never taken the initiative to approach her. Ellie''s cowardice was developed from the broken childhood and growth experience. Ellie refused the police''s suggestion to go to the orphanage, she didn''t think that she would be able to fit in a new family, so she grew up without love, and she had earned money by herself to enter a college. When she was a freshman, her father was released from the prison for only four years, due to the crime of drinking alcohol, domestic violence and child trafficking. Though she was no longer in that horrible city with horrible memories after growing up, Ellie was still restrained by her father who was drinking excessively. Ellie''s father had managed to get her phone number from her neighbor at the first day he had been released from prison. Ellie had juste to a new city and even one day passed when she received her father''s call. He told her on the phone that she should transfer the money to him, if she didn''t do it, he would go to the university and everyone in the school would know that she was a person who sent her father to prison. For the past twenty years, Ellie had been living in nightmares, she didn''t want her new life to be a nightmare. Chapter 38 Shark Bar Chapter 38 Shark Bar Elliepromised, she promised to send the money to her father for the first time, and then couldn''t say no to him anymore. In this case, Ellie became a hostess in bar. She apanied the guests to sing, drink, and let the guest touch herself, the guests would give her a lot of money once they were happy. But Ellie had her own bottom line, she never lost thest line of defense, and it was also because of this perseverance that she lost the job after the guest offered such an intention and was rejected by her. Fortunately, Ellie was frugal and saved a lot of money when she was a hostess, and she began to make money only by other part-time jobs. She thought she would stay in college for four years, and then go to a ce where no one could find her and give up everything. However, at the fourth year of senior, her father, who was addicted to alcohol, came to the school. He demanded an exorbitant sum of money from her and told her that he would not badger with her after the money was paid. How could Ellie have so much money? But with a fluke heart, she chose to believe him. Then she thought of the work she had done in freshman year. As long as she could got the money, Ellie thought that she should take the risk again and it was thest time. As long as she earned money and gave it to him, she would have nothing to do with this so-called father. So Ellie got in touch with a previous hostess in the club, who told her that it was impossible for her to go back to the club and keep on working there, furthermore, it was not so convenient to leave now. But she gave Ellie the name card of the Shark Bar and told her that there were also some barmaids who wanted to drink wine on the surface but they couldn''t make a lot of money by doing that, but the guests were always very generous for tips. Ellie decided to have a try and went to the Shark Bar. And then Ellie became a barmaids in Shark Bar. Yvonne was the only friend she had made during the four years in college, who was nice and kind- hearted girl, but she didn''t tell anyone about her identification in Shark Bar, because it was like a spot of shame in her heart, she didn''t want anyone to know it. That day when Yvonne proposed toe with her at the Shark Bar, she wasn''t supposed to be drinking with the guests. However, when she followed Yvonne to this bar, another barmaids, who was a little older than her, told her that the business tycoon of the city, Cary, hade to the bar. When she saw that the girl, who came with Ellie, was amazingly pretty, she wanted to take her to have a drink with the distinguished guest. Ellie refused simply, she couldn''t let Yvonne do such a thing with her. So she lied to Yvonne. The other barmaids of the Shark Bar said that Cary was very rich, so Ellie had also thought about making money from him so that she could get rid of this hell like life and stop working here. But she didn''t expect that Cary would be a person who would stay away from women. After she was brought in by a barmaid in the bar and sat next to him, he didn''t even look at her at all. Ellie used to enjoy this kind of idle work, but now she needed money. So Ellie took the initiative to seduce Cary, but was kicked out by him. Ellie came back to Yvonne resentfully, she was very angry, so she drank a lot. When she went to the bathroom, she met Cary who was also drunk. Ellie thought it was a chance. The liquor strengthened the courage of a person, Ellie took Cary to thedy''s room in an attempt to let something happen between him and herself. The only way Ellie could think of was to sell her body. As long as she really did something to Cary this time, she would surely get a sum of money. Cary was tipsy, but he was a little conscious. When he went to the toilet, he saw the barmaid who was driven out by him. Seeing that she was helping him go to the toilet, he didn''t stop her. He thought that he was in the men''s room, but he didn''t expect that the woman came in with him and took off her clothes as soon as she came in. Cary immediately realized what she wanted to do, so he stretched out his hand to stop her. At this moment, Yvonne rushed in. She shoved him aside, held up the woman on the ground, and pped him. Ellie didn''t expect that Yvonne woulde here, she knew that her n would seed very soon but then it was destroyed. She not only offended Cary, but also went to the police station. Ellie had thought that Cary woulde to her to make it clear, but she didn''t expect him would fall in love with Yvonne instead. Perhaps at that time, the urge of jealousy rose in Ellie''s heart. Even Aaron was only using her as a tool to avenge Yvonne! Ellie was not going to give up! Why did so many people still love Yvonne while she had to bear everything in silence! Originally, she thought that she would soon get rid of the swamp where his father was drinking alcohol. But now, she had once again fallen into the abyss of this despicable man, Aaron. She only wanted Yvonne to bear some pain for her, or let her have a taste of the feeling of being in hell! "Yvonne, why didn''t you go back to dormitoryst night?" As soon as Ellie entered the ssroom, she saw Yvonne who was sitting in her seat. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "My mother came herest night, so I took her to the hotel nearby and slept there for the night. I''m sorry that I''mte and also sorry for letting you worry about me." Yvonne looked exhausted. "It''s okay as long as you are fine. But why did your mothere here all of a sudden? " Ellie pretended that she didn''t know anything about it. "I don''t know, either. She gave me a tongueshingshes and forbade me to see Cary again, or she would break off with me." At the mention of it, Yvonne got a little excited. "How did she know that I have been in love with Cary? Ellie, after what happened yesterday, I really think that Cary is not the one who he used to be. I think that her love for me is true, but when I just wanted to start over with Cary, my mother appeared. What should I do? " Yvonne shared her worries with Ellie straightly. "Don''t make your mom unhappy now, you just told me that she had received an operation, right? She is too weak. I think Cary will understand you. "Ellie tried tofort her. "I have no choice now. I didn''t answer Cary''s phone this morning." Yvonne was in a dilemma now, but what Ellie said touched the vital point. ''Mom is the whole of me, I can''t let her worry about me because of my willfulness. If something really happens to my mom, I will me myself for a lifetime.'' Chapter 39 Our Child Chapter 39 Our Child Cary, who had left the school, hurried to thepany to dy his acquisition. Who was so bold? "Who did it in secret?" As soon as he arrived at thepany, Cary rushed into the conference room. "It''s the Lin Family, they offered a higher price to make an acquisition, so the enterprises that have talked with us have now put a dy on the acquisition. It seems that they have already made a private negotiation with the Lin Family. It''s estimated that the Lin Family will raise the price higher than us." Then the secretary stopped and looked at the look in Cary''s eyes, and everyone in the meeting room held their breath. They were afraid that Cary would lose his temper. "How does Lin Family know that we are going to purchase Blue Bay Company?" As expected, Cary pounded the table angrily and looked at the people in the meeting room. "I will investigate this matter thoroughly! I won''t tolerate if I find out the person who betrayed me!" "Cary has no intention of investigating this matter now, the most important thing is to stop Lin Family. He can''t let others take the things belonging to him away like this, let alone Lin Family! ! "Where is the legal representative of Blue Bay Company? I need to know where he is as soon as possible!" After saying that, Cary turned around and walked out of the office. Everyone immediately got into a panic, it wasn''t a small matter to be snatched. "Mr. Cary has already started to get anxious. What''s your next n?" In thepany of Lin Family, Rae''s secretary stood beside her, waiting for her instructions. "Don''t worry, I will negotiate with Blue Bay Company as scheduled. When hees to find me, I will find a way." Rae smiled proudly and her beautiful face became more charming. All of the process Rae had done was to lure Cary, who didn''t want to see her, and Blue Bay was just a bait, she didn''t have any interest in this newly developed smallpany. It didn''t seem to be a big deal to attract Cary''s attention. It was exactly thispany which was worthless in the eyes of Rae, but for Cary, it was an important direction for the development of hispany. At this time, Cary was extremely anxious. "Mr. Cary, we have checked it. The manager of Blue Bay Company has arrived at the resort in the suburbs of Lin Family. Are you going there now?" The man in charge of the purchase said to Cary. "If we don''t go there now, do we have to wait until the contract with Lin Family is signed? Go with me! You should ensure that everything is all right with your own project. You''d better make it up to me so that I can let you go! Hearing that, Cary frowned, he could not believe that there was such a stupid person in hispany! On the other hand, Cary was running towards the Lin''s resort with his subordinates. And meanwhile, Rae had already prepared tea for him. "Mr. Cary is so lucky to have your help, I believe you will make a strong team. At that time, no one could defeat you!" A rtively rich middle-aged man sat opposite to Rae and said thesepliments. "It''s our turn from now on." Said Rae, raising the sses of wine in her hands, she looked more charming. "Okay, okay, our turn..." The middle-aged man also raised his ss and clinked sses with Rae, looking harmonious. "When did youe to visit Lin Family? Why didn''t he ask me toe together?" It''s very easy for Cary to enter the ce where he meets Rae and the Blue Bay''s legal representative, and he broke here without being stopped by anybody. Everything was under the control of Rae. "Mr. Cary, what brings you here? Just now, we were talking about you. "The middle-aged man stood up and shook hands with Cary politely, although he was a little surprised to see him here all of a sudden, he didn''t feel embarrassed. "Well, there isn''t a bias between you. If I still don''te here to see you, I''m afraid I won''t see you again in the future." Cary spoke with a forked tongue. But the representative was confused. "What do you mean, Mr. Cary? Haven''t we already reached an agreement on the acquisition? We will work with Lin Family together in the future, won''t we?" "Really? "Apparently, Cary has also been confused. Isn''t the representative here to cooperate with Lin Family and betrayed him? "Of course, we will work together in the future, what Cary said is just a joke." Rae stood up slowly, she was afraid that the representative would misunderstand if Cary continued his words, so she said as this. "I thought you were busy as you told me just now, right? Cary came to see me, and he just knew that you were here so hee to visit us. " "I see. Then I won''t dy you any longer! Mr. Cary, I will ask my secretary to tell you the specific date of our cooperation. Then I will leave first. "The middle-aged man knew that they had an unusual rtionship and knew something, so he left as soon as he found the reason. "Okay, let''s have a short reunion some other day." Said Rae, who was still elegant and dignified. "Make it clear! What the hell are you doing?" Cary knew he was fooled and said to Rae directly when the representative left. "I just reassured him that I would like to cooperate with you after you purchased hispany. So what? Did I do something wrong to you? Why are you in such a hurry to see me? Or, do you miss me?" Rae said with a teasing tone. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Rae, I think I have told you very clearly. I didn''t ask you clearly that you trapped Yvonne in the bathroomst time in the banquet. But now youe to me again! Are you so ungrateful?" Cary has really hated this woman to the extreme, but she has challenged his bottom line again and again! "Cary, are you really so heartless? I was also a victim five years ago! You only believe what you see. But do you know the truth?" Rae was turning a bit sullen, too. "I''ve suffered as much as you''ve suffered in the past five years, we''re meant to be together. Please don''t abandon me again, okay? " Rae walked up to Cary and held his arm, looking at him pitifully, hoping that he could change his mind. "Yes, Rae, I only believe what I saw. That scene five years ago was so disgusting that I couldn''t bear to look back! Please don''t pretend to be superior! You are just like a whore..." Cary swallowed back his words and said, "I don''t want to say anything more, I don''t care what happened before. I just want to see that my life will not be rted to you from now on!" Rae felt like the stain still existed on that day, and she couldn''t let it go and just couldn''t let Cary go. She let go of Cary''s hand, and said word by word. "We have a child named Be." Chapter 40 Have Fate Without Destiny Chapter 40 Have Fate Without Destiny Cary was shocked by what Rae said and stood rooted to the spot, he looked at her in surprise, finding it hard to believe what she said was true. "A child? Don''t try to keep me by dirty tricks, I have told you it''s no of use! Rae!" Apparently, Cary didn''t believe what Rae said, he thought that she was lying to himself. "Cary, I''m not that stupid. It has been five years! I took care of Be myself, cut off the rtionship with my father, and was expelled by him. Do you know how I have been through these years?" Rae''s eyes were red because of grievance, she looked at Cary stubbornly. It seemed that the scene that had happened five years ago when Cary had still been in love with this woman. Cary frowned, looking like a sculpture, cold, apathetic and indifferent. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "I didn''te to you for five years because I wanted to keep myst dignity. However, you refused me again and again, and you didn''t even listen to my exnation! Cary, I really don''t know what else I can do! Even if you don''t care about me, just for Be, can you change your mind for our child? Okay?" Then, Rae went forward to hug Cary and buried her face in his chest. Her tears wet his shirt, making her look like a poor beggar begging for his love. Was it because of the sense of responsibility as a mother that Rae was behaving like a person without dignity now? Or just because of her selfish desire of possession? It was difficult for Cary to distinguish the difference between them, but at the moment, he was still rational and calm, not overwhelmed by what Rae said. "I will investigate every word you have said. If it is true, I will never let my child have no father. But if I find out that you have cheated me, then don''t me me for being merciless." Cary said in a cold and distant tone, without any warmth at all. Rae stopped crying and stood nkly in Cary''s arms. "Miss Rae, I have something urgent to deal with now. If you have something to tell me in the future, just don''t have to do such a big deal, I don''t think we are the kind of people who will waste time casually." After saying that, Cary pulled Rae out of his arms, he didn''t look at her anymore. Looking at his wet shirt in disgust, he turned around and was about to leave. "Cary! Why are you so cruel to me? Do you know how much I have done for you from five years ago to this day? I''m not the kind of girl who is always worshiped by others before! I don''t believe that our rtionship over the years will be invalid just because of a misunderstanding! It''s only been five years, let alone I raised a child for you! Do you know how sad I was when I heard Be called for you every day?" Rae was on the verge of copse, she didn''t want to see Cary leave her like that, she was afraid! She was afraid that he would never look back even if she had to use their child as a bait! "Rae, we were over five years ago! No matter if we have a child or not, you cane to me when you just gave birth to her, why didn''t you do that? I know you are scared and worried, you are just afraid that I can''t afford to support you. So, when you made the choice, you just abandoned me first! Even if I changed my mind, all I did was to make up for that child! The previous hostility of Cary was mostly gone, he did not want to believe that a mother would use her own child as a lie. Moreover, if what Rae had said was true, perhaps he would not hate her that much anymore. After saying that, Cary turned around and walked out of the office decisively, leaving only the brutal back to Rae. It''s not true that Cary didn''t care about what Rae had said, her words were undoubtedly like a bomb. A bomb with enormous power. If they really had a five-year-old child, how could Cary be able to abandon everything? But Cary hadn''t prepared for that. "Go and check if Rae has a five-year-old child!" Cary ordered his secretary after getting on the car. He had never heard any rumors about Rae during the past five years, and he even had no idea that she had been driven out of the Lin Family. In this case, he could not make sure whether the child was real or not. At the moment, Cary just wanted to see Yvonne quickly, only by seeing her would he be relieved. No matter how strong Cary he was, he would also be distracted by a sudden child, he was just pretending in front of Rae, and he was ready to ept a new love, leaving Rae behind. Cary didn''t want to dwell on the past love and hatred between them, but he was messed up by the bomb released by Rae. Joy, excitement, confusion, regret and other emotions intertwined to disturb Cary''s peaceful life. ''Would Yvonne ept the fact that I have a five-year-old child?'' At the moment, only Yvonne remained in Cary''s heart. "Mr. Rae, Cary is going to the ferris wheel to see Yvonne, they have made an appointment to see each other tonight, but I''ve tried my best to hide the news from him. I''m afraid that Cary won''t wait to see Yvonne." Aaron called Rae and hoped he would take credit from her, right now, in his eyes, all he cared about was the future, but he could get everything just for Rae. "Okay! You''ve done it well." Rae hung up the phone. Holding the phone tightly in her hand, she looked so different from what she looked like in front of Cary. "Yvonne again!" Rae wanted to eradicate the girl immediately, but she couldn''t do anything else now since she had just thrown Be out. "Even if I have changed my mind, all I have done is to make up for that child!" Thest sentence of Cary kept resounding in Rae''s ear, would Cary change his mind for Be? At the moment, Rae could do nothing but make up her mind to gamble! ''Yvonne? I don''t think she could trapped me!'' After gulping down the red wine in her ss violently, Rae looked at the gorgeous and easy broken ss in her hand. With a cold hum, she smashed the ss on the ground. She would get whatever she wanted at all costs! ''Those who go against me will die!'' It was almost dusk when Cary reached the amusement park, he turned a circle under the ferris wheel, but didn''t see Yvonne. Did hee too early? At this moment, Cary was eager to see Yvonne, he hoped that she could give him some warmth and encouragement. Now he was like a person who had lost her direction, and Yvonne was the only person that could let him see the light. Chapter 41 Dont Want Her To Suffer Anymore Chapter 41 Don''t Want Her To Suffer Anymore At this time, Yvonne didn''t know what Cary was doing. Holding the cell phone in her hand, which only showed that there were several missed calls from Cary in the morning, she was still not in the mood to eat with her mother. "Give me your cell phone." Feeling that there was something wrong with Yvonne, Christina grabbed her cell phone. "Mom! How could you do this? " Yvonne shouted at Christina, she was staring nkly at the phone in her hand, and she couldn''t believe what her mother had done to her. "I''m doing thispletely for your, I don''t want others to gossip that you are an unfaithful girl at school! Your father died when you were very young, it was not easy for me to bring you up all by myself! I can''t let you do anything that will bring shame to your father! " Christina put down the bowl and chopsticks, looked at her daughter and said angrily. "Mom, who on earth told you these things about me? You couldn''t havee to me for no reason, and now you suspected me of doing something shameful just because you saw me staying with another man! " Finally, Yvonne raised her doubts, there must be someone behind it, and she wanted to find it out! "Nobody told me! I just don''t like that man at all! " Said Christina mischievously. "Mom! I''m your daughter but not someone else! Why don''t you tell me the truth? I don''t care who asked you toe here. Just trust me, okay? " Yvonne had forgotten to please her mother and stop her from getting angry, she just felt wronged and unwilling. Her mother and she were just fooled by others like this. "I said no and I mean nothing! I have known everything I should know. If I do so, you will not live in the rumors of others, then I feel worthwhile! I brought you up alone since you were a child, and I''ve experienced a lot of gossip. I don''t want you to live like me! " Christina felt that she had cried out her grievances these years, she brought up her own daughter, how could she bear to see her being wronged or being talked about by others? She could only choose to use her own clumsy way, with a mother''s love to her daughter, and protect her. At that time, Yvonne was held back from saying anything she wanted to say. Her mother was always her weakness, so she could only be obedient or keep silent in front of her. She thought, ''Cary, we are destined to be strangers without any result!'' Cary had been waiting for a whole night under the ferris wheel, and Yvonne''s phone couldn''t get through either. The longer he waited, the colder and stronger Cary heart became. It seemed that he had returned to the time before he met Yvonne, there was no warmth and affection in his heart. Cary did not believe that Yvonne did not know what this ce meant to them, as if it was like a joke yesterday when he showed Yvonne that he was both vulnerable and happy! As Cary recalled every detail that had happened between Yvonne and him in the past, he felt like he had been abandoned again. As a result, his heart had be numb. Was this the answer Yvonne gave him? Maybe he should give up right now. Cary was no longer as disheartened as before. He wouldn''t let himself appear in front of others with a haggard face, even if he had to wait Yvonne in the amusement park for the whole night. He came back to the vi and refreshed himself, his sadness had gone, he just went to thepany as usual. Cary stopped looking for Yvonne, because he would not let her refuse himself again. In his heart, she had been thinking about how to leave him, and he had been abandoned by her. "What about the thing I asked you to investigate yesterday?" Cary asked the secretary toe to the office as soon as he entered the office.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Mr. Cary, it is a well-known secret that Rae had a bad rtionship with her father five years ago and was driven out. But you haven''t paid attention to Lin Family, so you have no idea of it. However, after she left home, Rae went back to Lin Family within a year, and she had achieved her status step by step in order to achieve today''s position. Of course, it cannot be denied that it was Ronald who helped his daughter secretly. After all, it was very likely that Ronald pretended not to know anything." "Enough! What I want to know is about the, just get to the point!" Cary interrupted the secretary, he didn''t want to know about the struggling history of Rae over the years, he just wanted to know whether there was a child of them. "Yes, it''s very difficult to find out the child''s name, because Rae has done hidden it secretly. I hired a detective to help me get some information. This is the child''s photo." The secretary put a file bag in front of Cary and continued to say, "The child''s name is Be, she lives in a vi of the suburban district, Rae seldom came back home to stay with the child since she was always busy. The neighbor of them only often saw the child live with the nanny, and she was sent to school and sent by a private car. It seemed that Rae didn''t want the outsiders to know that she had the child. " Cary took over the file handed over by his secretary and took out the photos he had taken secretly from it. In the photos, there was a beautiful girl, who smiled exactly like Rae. Cary touched the little girl in the photo, a rare smile appeared on his cold face. Was she really his daughter? How had she lived in the past five years? Was there really someone who bullied her for she didn''t have a father? "Where does she study?" Cary asked the secretary while looking at the photos. "In the International Kindergarten." "Well, I see." Cary could not wait to see the little girl, and all the hatred seemed to fade away at the moment he saw the little girl''s photo. It seemed that Rae had really lived a hard life in the past five years, just like he did. When Cary saw Be''s picture, he couldn''t focus on work and drove to the kindergarten immediately. When Cary parked his car at the gate of the kindergarten, many children were picked up by their parents, they looked like a happy family of three. Thinking of that, Cary was a little moved. If that hadn''t happened five years ago, perhaps he had his children and they were living a happy life now. All of a sudden, a cute girl came into view. ''Is this the girl my daughter?'' Excited, Cary got off the car and wanted to run over to hug her, but he was still frozen in ce. What reason did he have to hug her? He was not qualified now. Chapter 42 Beyond Endurance Chapter 42 Beyond Endurance "Auntie Jane, Mommy told me that she would pick me up today? Why she was not here?" Be asked with an innocent look. "She has something to deal with today. Let''s go home, and you can see her when shee back tonight, okay?: Jane also sympathized with Be. Without her father around, she couldn''t see her mother too frequently. Most importantly, she was very sensible and she didn''t look like a five-year-old child at all. Her personality was so mature, which made people feel distressed. "I can understand, Auntie Jane, my mommy has her own things to do and I have my own things to do, so I have to be obedient and I don''t want mommy to worry about me too much. Let''s go back home." Be didn''t have any unhappy expression on her face, she was already used to mommy''s breaking words. "Mommy, it''s this child who has no father or mother!" A boy dragged a woman and shouted at Be loudly, whose tone was full of ridicule. "Don''t say this!" The woman stopped him. "But it was the truth. Her parents never picked her up." the little boy felt wronged. "Auntie Jane, let''s go." Be pretended not to hear him. "Be!" Jane was also very angry, but she herself was just a servant and had no right to me them! "Be! Daddy is here to pick you up." Cary appeared in front of Be and held her up, "Is itte?" He had never been so gentle. "It''s notte, daddy, let''s go," Be said, although she didn''t know where this strange uncle came from, she at least let the boy knew that she also had a father! Jane was stunned by the man''s words and didn''t react until Be called her. She then hurried after her. She took Be to the car and put her down. "Uncle, I don''t know you, but thank you for helping me out today." Cary couldn''t believe what this five-year-old girl had said. At her age, she could only act like a spoiled child and cry in her mother''s arms. "Be, when you meet such bullies in the future, you can just tell them confidently that you have father and mother, okay?" With a pitiful look in his eyes, Cary squatted and looked at the little girl. "But I really don''t have father, they''re telling the truth, my mother said that I had to hold the courage to face these facts. Without my father, I won''t be less than others." Be had already been used to these facts, as if she was born with these resisting strength. "Be, are you all right?" When Jane arrived, she quickly pulled Be behind her and then observed the man in front of her. "Excuse me, but who are you?" Jane asked politely. "I''m Cary," said Cary as he stood up and put his hands into the pockets of the trouser, and his expression turned cold again. "When Be meets these people again, I hope you can protect her. No matter who you are, your responsibility is to take care of her, isn''t it?" Cary couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed to them, he couldn''t imagine how many people had scolded Be for the past five years. Jane was confused when she heard the strange man say these words to her, but she still thought that the less trouble would be the better, after she thanked the man, she left with Be. "Will we meet again, uncle?" Be turned to look at Cary, as if she was reluctant to part with him. "Yes, we will. It''s destined for us to see each other again." Cary touched Be''s head unnaturally, he had never felt this wonderful feeling before. This little girl was his child, it was the first time he had such a feeling at a loss. "Goodbye, uncle!" Be waved her hand to Cary and then Jane took her home. Looking at Be''s back, Cary suddenly realized that he had a five-year-old daughter, and his heart melted in front of the child. Cary didn''t know what would happen next. He didn''t have the courage to admit that he was her father and he thought he was not qualified. After Rae finished her work in thepany, she remembered that she had promised to pick up Be, so she immediately drove back. "Jane, is Be asleep?" It waste when Rae arrived home. "She has just fallen asleep, and just now she said that she wanted to wait for her mother toe back. The teacher had left homework and said that she had to finish a painting with you, but she fell asleep while waiting." Jane''s tone was also a bit harsh. "There are too many things to deal with in thepany recently, I will go upstairs to see Be." It was not until now that Rae got rid of the busy work, she looked tired. "Well, Mrs. Rae, when I picked up Be from the kindergarten today, a man named Cary said he was Be''s father. Do you know him?" "Cary? Are you sure it''s him? " Rae asked in surprise as she didn''t expect such a question.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "A tall and handsome young man who looks not so friendly." Jane was not sure about his name, but anyone who had seen Cary''s appearance would not forget it easily. "You''re right, Jane, he is Be''s father!" Rae said excitedly. "But isn''t Be''s father..." "Only I know who is Be''s father! Jane, you should also keep in mind that the father of Be is called Cary! " Jane''s words were interrupted by Rae, with a malicious expression glimmering in her eyes. She would never allow anyone to destroy her hard-working life anymore! Jane was so shocked that she could not say anything, she was afraid of losing this job. However, she was just a housekeeper, so she could only choose to be silent! Rae opened the door carefully and walked into Be''s bedroom, she sat by the bed and lovingly looked at the sleeping child. She touched her little pink cheek and couldn''t help but smile. Soon, Be would have a father and aplete family. A few days had passed, but Yvonne hadn''t received any call from Cary, and her phone was still in her mother''s hand. "Mom, I promise you that I won''t contact with Cary anymore. Could you give me back my phone?" Yvonne said cautiously. "That man didn''t call you in the past few days, so you can also give up on him. I can''t ignore the family matter for so many days, today I will take a car to go back to hometown. I''m not used to living here." Christina was no longer as arrogant as several days ago, "Yvonne, it''s not that I don''t trust you, I just want you to live an ordinary life, and don''t want to watch you live the rest of your life with pain. I know I can''t stay by your side all the time to look after you, I can''t stop you to do anything you want to do after I leave. Can you do this to return the favor that I have raised you for so many years? Can youe back to hometown and find a stable job after graduation? " Chapter 43 I Promise You Chapter 43 I Promise You Before she met Cary, Yvonne''s only weakness was her mother, so what Christina said really hurt her. Yvonne''s wish before was to go back to her hometown after graduation, find a stable job, stay with her mother, and find a reliable man, and then spend the rest of her life without any fluctuation. But to her surprise, after she met Cary, she had a day dream to be a princess, she wanted to try to follow her steps and adapt to his steps. She had been ready to face all the difficulties to challenge, but was stopped by her mother abruptly. No matter how unwilling she was in front of her mother, she seemed insignificant. She is nobody in this world, isn''t she? "Mom, I promise you, and I will graduate soon, after that, I will go back home to take care of you. I won''t do anything to hurt you or bring shame on my father who have passed a long time ago." Yvonne held Christina in her arms without saying a word, suffering in silence. ''Finally, is it up to me to decide when our rtionship will begin or end?'' Back to their hometown in the afternoon, Christina refused to be sent to the bus station by Yvonne because she was afraid Yvonne would cry. She remembered that her daughter was a person who loved to cry. But Yvonne still sent her to the car station, she grew up to be an understanding person and didn''t shed a tear until she sent her mom to the car. Waving her hand and saying goodbye to Yvonne, Christina got on the car on the way back. She wiped the tears secretly, but she never dared to let Yvonne see her weakness and fear. This was the bottom line that she had always stuck to when she brought her daughter up, no mother didn''t love her own daughter! A dull pain came from the part where Christina had the surgery, covering the part where she had received the surgery, she gritted her teeth and kept silent. Jack had been longing for this day in the clinic, but he did not expect that Bess would note back to find him. He even did not have the mood to flirt with the woman who seduced him. He just watched at the door of the clinic, hoping to see that she showed the disgusting expression on her face. Jack was absolutely masochistic! Since when had he learned to be so cold and arrogant from Cary? Jack wanted to kill himself. He had waited for six years, and this time, he might have to wait for another six years! Jack was in no mood to work while Bess indeed spent a few days leisurely with Fred. It was so deste when nobody came to rent site in the bar. "Hey, is this a normal bar? I haven''t seen anyone for a few days, howe you have been like this for so many years? " Asked Bess with her head down on the bar counter and she looked at Fred. Fred had already been used to Bess''s being so irritable, so he didn''t care about Bess at all. After getting along with Bess for a few days, Fred had known what kind of person she was. He knew that if he ignored her, it would save a lot of trouble. I''ve kept a parrot as my own. ''! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. And Bess was indeed such kind of person! Bess thought Fred was so boring, so she''d better get out and find someone interesting, such as Jack. "Jack, would you like to go out for a drink?" Said Cary in his usual cold voice. "Okay, the same ce?" Harrison really wanted to have some rest after getting drunk. He looked like his mother. "Let''s go to another ce. Youe and find him. I want to drink all the wine I''d like to drink." Winnie pinched her eyebrows fretfully, looking very tired. "Okay. I have an idea, but I don''t know if it is still there. Come to my clinic and pick me upter." Jack laid his head on the table of the clinic and said in a weak voice. "Okay, wait for me." Cary had already finished the acquisition of thepany, when he had spare time, the shadows of Yvonne and Be kept shing in his mind. It was really a headache for him, so he thought of Jack. Jack tacitly avoided asking what had happened to Cary, they had always been like this -- they just went away as they wished. Anyway, they couldn''t hold back their emotions during the drinking. And they were just pretending to be less sad while drinking. After ying the instrument for a whole day, Bess saw Fred lying in the bar counter, so she shook her head with profound resignation. The life of this man in his thirties was really boring, he could only sleep from morning to night. At the same time, Bess couldn''t help admiring him, and finally she drew a clear definition of "no pursuit!" ''No, I can''t do that. If I waste my time here, then when can I make money with my talent? If I can''t earn money, then I have no reason to go back to see Jack. I will definitely go crazy if I don''t see him!'' Bess kept thinking about this in these days. What a pity that she had such a useless boss. Taking a look at Fred with great regret, Bess decided to sneak out and see Jack. As long as Jack didn''t find out, it didn''t matter. She didn''t mind rolling around like crazy. ''Jack! How many ridiculous things I have done for you.'' Bess thought to herself. As soon as Bess sneaked out of the bar, Fred stood up, with the same beard on his chin, he looked old-fashioned. He rubbed his face with hands, walked out of the bar counter, sat on the sofa outside and smoked a cigarette. Fred was a man of leisure, sleeping, smoking and drinking were the regr habits of his life. He exhaled and looked around the pub, which was even more illusory and unreal in the smoke. The idle and casual voice sounded near his ears, singing the familiar whisper. With his eyes closed, he began to imagine her thin, red lips, the small nose, her eyes and thick eyshes. She held the guitar and hummed under the soft light, her long hair waved a little as she moved, the fine fur on her face was visible. She was the person hidden in Fred''s mind. Everyone remembered the old days, some were unwilling to mention, some were like honey cans and some were like bees that hurt people. Even though Fred used to live a fresh life, now he was like an old cer which had been sealed for a long time. The mellow atmosphere was no longer easily smooth. "Is this the ce you said?" Cary looked at the small bar near the medical school in Jack''s student era, Cary didn''t expect that it was still here. "Are you taking me here to miss your youth?" Cary felt so speechless. "How about going to that kind of dubious bar with me and find you two beauties to relieve your worries? I don''t think Mr. Cary likes them." Jack looked at Cary and opened the door to get out of the car. Chapter 44 Special Wine Chapter 44 Special Wine Standing in front of the familiar bar on the familiar street, Jack let out a sigh in his heart, the youth in the past was so dazzling that it made him jealous. "Why don''t I just go to the medical school with you and recollect your past youth? Why are you standing here and feeling sad for the good thing? If you cry, I''m not in the mood to coax you." Cary looked at Jack and gave him such a mocking remark and went straight into the bar. "Cary, if you can be less sharp tongued, I will definitely kneel down to thank God for his help." Jack shouted at Cary from behind, and finally followed him in reluctantly. After so many years, the bar remained unchanged, except that its poprity was no longer as it used to be. The cottage was still the same one he had lived in. Jack had been keeping ncing at it since he opened the door, everything had changed, just like he and Bess. "Hello guys, what would you like to drink?" The voice of Fred came from the bar counter, he carefully mixed some drinks in his hand. Jack and Cary sat in front of the bar counter, took off their coats casually, and put them on the back of the chair. "Boss, do you have any specially made wine here?" Jack said experienced. "Special wine? Is this the favorite drink of all the students in the medical school nearby a few years ago? Are you schoolmates? " When he heard the word of Jack, Fred was surprised and looked up at the two men. "Yes, but only me, I haven''te here since I graduated, I didn''t expect that your bar is still here." Said Jack, looking at the bar counter. The wines in the bar seemed to be very valuable, but here was so quiet, so he was surprised. "There should be a lot of people right now. But why..." Jack began to look at the man in the bar counter. There was only one person in the bar, not even a waiter? "The business has been at the worse point for a few years, after something bad happened a few years ago, no student in the medical school was allowed toe to this street. It has been deste for many years, and I''m used to it now." While he was talking, Fred had made a reservation of two sses of wine and ced them in front of Cary and Jack. "If I remember correctly, you are not the boss of this bar before, are you? Are you also a student of the medical school?" Jack asked tentatively. "I studied medicine for two years, which is not as good as those top students in medical school. I once worked in this bar, and as a tinge student of your school, I knew that I am not good at medicine, so I gave up early. Fortunately, I took over this small bar, thus making a live." Fred wiped his hands with the tablecloth on the bar counter and said to Jack with a self-mockery smile. "Don''t you have other servers?" Jack picked up the ss in front of him and took a sip, sure enough, it was the same taste in his memory. "I have one, who is not as calm as I am, and she has just gone out for a walk," Said Fred in a careless manner. "Help yourselves to the drink and just take the wine in my counter, then I won''t bother you." Then Fred left the bar counter and sat on the sofa, which was next to the window. Over the years, many sad customers hade to his bar, after listening to those frivolous stories, he felt exhausted. His bar was like a box of memory about his youth, while others only came here asionally to recall, but he always lived here, as if he had been exhausted and inhabited here. "Did you and Bess drink this kind of wine before?" Cary tasted it and the pungent taste spread along his tongue, rushing his throat like a fire, he had never drunk such strong alcohol before. "Yes, she loves to drink and said that there is freedom in the wine. I don''t know how she could say such childish and precocious words in the past." Jack held the wine ss as if he has been sunk in memory. "Why did you ask me out today? What happened again? Did you quarrel with your girlfriend again? Jack finally couldn''t help asking Cary. "We''re not having a quarrel, we''ve already broken up." Cary drank a ss of wine, and his face was a little red. "Besides, I had a five-year-old child, isn''t life like a drama?" Cary took up another bottle and filled the ss, now his angr features were not as cold as before, frowning and sad were all on his face. "A child? Are you serious, Cary? Did your girlfriend gave you a child? How did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me about it before?" Jack couldn''t believe Cary''s words! "It''s not Yvonne, it''s Rae! When I broke up with Rae five years ago, she was pregnant, I didn''t know that until recently. Cary frowned again, with no more expression on his face. "Rae? And when did she appear? Do you forget how much she hurt you five years ago? Will you get back to her?" Jack raised his voice, it''s really a stupid thing in Cary''s mind! "But we do have a child. What can I do! I''ve seen that child, she is very cute, I don''t want her to live without father in the future." No one knew better than himself how serious the issue was when Cary had one more ss of wine! "What about your little girlfriend? " "She doesn''t know yet, but it''s over between us." Cary''s eyes had be a little hollow because of being a little drunk. The name of Yvonne was still like a thorn in his heart, bleeding every time he mentioned it. Jack didn''t expect that he hadn''t seen Cary only for a few days, it seemed that his life had experienced a lot, he couldn''t say anyforting words but only put his hand on Cary''s shoulder, which gave him some strength intangibly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cary, as a business leader, had won numerous power and money at a very young age, but he was still helpless and confused when it came to love. Yvonne was the only person in his heart that could not be mentioned at this moment. Bess sneaked out of the bar, and finally plucked up the courage to go to the clinic of Jack. However, she did not expect the door to be closed! Bess didn''t give up and went to the ce where Jack lived, she had waited there for a long time, but did not see him. Was he afraid that she woulde to him so he had moved out? Bess knew it might be possible, but she didn''t think she would make Jack so afraid of her. Bess didn''t give up until the sun set and nearly fell asleep at the door of Jack''s. Chapter 45 Why Are You Here Chapter 45 Why Are You Here "Jack, you bastard! You''d better not let me see you!" Bess kicked on Jack''s door hard before she left. However, Jack and Cary had drunk lots of wine, and Cary had never drunk so much alcohol, so he got drunk very soon, but Jack was very sober. "Hey! You are so easy to get drunk!" Jack nudged Cary, who was unconscious on the table. "Boss, pay the bill!" Jack wanted to get Cary to his house and let him sleep first, since he had drunk too much today. "Let me help you pay the bill!" As soon as Bess entered the bar, she saw the two people in front of the bar counter, who looked very familiar, she wasn''t sure it was Jack until he shouted out a voice! It turned out that he was right in her working ce when she just went out to find him. "Oh, it''s 388 dors in total. Sir, do you want to pay it by cash or by card?" Bess walked to the bar counter and reached out her hand to Jack. Jack only focused on Cary and didn''t notice Bess. "By card, but, why does it cost so much to drink two sses of wine? It was not this price before." "We are here to judge people by their appearance, rich men like you should be charged for more!" Bess deliberately raised her voice, she didn''t expect that Jack would ignore her. "How do you know that..." Jack was finally attracted by what the little girl said, he didn''t expect to see the face he had been thinking about these days. "Bess? Why are you here? " Jack thought he was drunk, so he shook his head and opened his eyes wide, making sure that the face in front of him was really Bess. "What''s wrong?" When Fred heard the noise, he saw the abnormal appearance of Bess when she entered, and thought that she was deliberately making troubles for him. "Don''t worry, boss. He is my ex-boyfriend, maybe he heard from somewhere that I am working here and came to look for me. Since both of them are so rich, we should ask them to pay more. If we don''t make money from them, it''s not a good business!" With resentment all over her face, Bess wanted to get some more money from Jack to vent her anger! When Fred heard what Bess said, he seemed to have understood something, he didn''t go forward any more words and quietly watched them performing in front of him. Jack, who was about to lift Cary up from his seat, red up when he heard what Bess said. He threw Cary on the bar counter, stood up and began to argue with Bess. "Bess, why are you being so unreasonable? Who has learnt about you! Several days ago, someone stood at the door of my house and begged me to take her in. I was worried that you might not have a ce to live these days, but it seems that you are living a good life. If I didn''te here to drink with Cary for rx, I wouldn''t have met you! " "Are you worried about me?" Bess was no longer arrogant as she was just now, instead, she was now a weak and innocent girl. When she heard Jack''s words of concern, she was no longer angry. She thought, ''He isn''t so ungrateful yet!'' Jack was speechless, but he didn''t want to admit that he was worried about her, so he immediately became angry from embarrassment and said, "Anyway, I have said that I didn''t know you are here, now Cary is drunk, I have to take him back quickly!" Said Jack with a guilty conscience. He wanted to take Cary out of here as soon as possible. "Well, I will wait for you toe here again!" Bess shouted at Jack who was fleeing away, and her eyes were like the shape of crescent. He was still like a coward in front of her after so many years. "Bah! I''m not a coward! " Jack said to himself. Out of the bar, Jack carried Cary up the stairs and finally carried him on his back to the car. Jack finally let out a sigh of relief and closed the car door, then he got a designated driver while looking at the familiar bar. He had never thought that Bess would work here, was she also unforgettable about their past memories? "Is the drunk man called Cary?" Fred asked curiously. "Yes, do you know him?" "Business genius, he is just like a story." Fred also walked to the bar counter and collected the wine sses. "You''re right. It''s difficult for people not to know Cary, but he always wears a cold face." In the narrow space of the bar counter, Bess gave way to Fred. "Is that your ex boyfriend?" With an empty ss in hand, Fred stopped in front of Bess, he was a head taller than Bess, so when they got close, they could hear each other''s heartbeat. When she heard Fred''s deep and hoarse voiceing from the top of her head, Bess felt a little bit inexplicable, she didn''t know why Fred behaved so abnormally that he trapped her in the bar counter in an inexplicable posture, she couldn''t even move at the moment. Bess raised her head and looked at Fred in the eye unexpectedly. She stuttered, "um... That... That''s my ex-boyfriend... Ex-boyfriend..." She swallowed saliva in an awkward way, this angle made Fred a little bit sexy. "You asked him for 388 dors, but he didn''t pay any money, how about deduct your sry instead?" Fred''s original n was to tease Bess and didn''t mean to do anything to her, but in the soft light of the bar, she was very cute when she was shy, which made his heart skip a beat. Bess finally relieved herself. "Damn Jack!" Bess was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground, but she didn''t have time to do so! Fred let go of Bess, who was trapped by him. He put two empty sses on the bar table, wiped the table with the table cloth and said, "I don''t expect much money in this small bar at the beginning, so I''ll pay the bill for your ex-boyfriend''s wine, well, it doesn''t matter." "Really?" Bess said with excitement, "Fred, you''re so kind." Bess was back to her shameless state at once and went up to Fred to act as a spoiled child. The look in Fred''s eyes changed slightly, he stopped and looked at the little girl who was stuttering now acted like a spoiled child in front of him. "Am I that old?" "Fred, don''t you look in the mirror? Look at your beard, which is almost as long as your hair. "Said Bess. She thought Fred was so cute that she couldn''t help but wanted to tease him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 46 Fear Of Losing Chapter 46 Fear Of Losing Fred knew that Bess''s behavior was not serious again. He put the tablecloth on the bar counter and walked out, ignoring Bess. "Haha! Hahaha! You are so cute, Fred! " Bess''sughter rang behind him. When Fred entered his bedroom, he walked straight to the bathroom. In the mirror, looking at himself and touching his whiskers which were not as thick as Bess had imagined, and he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Well, it''s indeed not as bad as I''ve imagined!''! He was just as young as he was several years ago, and didn''t look old at all! If Bess said he was old all the time, he would definitely be oldter! "Fred! Fred! Fred !" Bess knocked on Fred''s door again. ''The annoying girl again!'' When Fred was about to go to bed, hey prone on the bed and reluctantly got up, afraid that the door would be damaged if she knocked again! "What''s up? What time is it now? " With a yawn, Fred opened the door and looked at Bess. "Can you lend me a shirt?" With a pitiful look on her face, Bess held the door tightly, fearing that Fred would drive her away. "A shirt?" Fred looked at Bess up and down in confusion. "Look at the clothes, I wore it when I ran away from home, now they are almost torn. Look, there''s a hole in it!" Bess didn''t get shy, she pointed at the hem of her shirt and showed it to Fred. "Okay, I see." Fred immediately turned around and went back to the room to take a white T-shirt for Bess and threw it to her. "Take your clothes and go away quickly." "Hey, Fred, you''re so nice to me!" Said Bess, looking at Fred, she almost cried, she only knew Fred for a few days since she left home, and she thought he had done the utmost. "I''m not used to you like this. Go back to your bedroom and sleep." Fred closed the door impatiently and returned to bed, with a smile on his face. When Bess returned to her room in the attic prepared by Fred several days ago, she took a shower and put on the shirt of Fred. She didn''t get used to the strange man''s scent, but it tasted good. She slept soundly and had a good dream. In her dream, Bess seemed to have returned to the time six years ago, when she had been sitting on the horizontal bar in the school yground with her legs swinging, many people were running on the yground. When Jack''s voice came from downstairs, she was frightened and fell down from the horizontal bar. The pain she had imagined did not appear, but the feeling was warm and soft. Bess tried to get up, but she looked up into a pair of deep eyes, the jaw was clean, the lips were slightly thick, and the nose was straight. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Fred?" Bess took a closer look at the man lying under her, it was Fred! "Bess! Why do youe to my school again? Didn''t I tell you to meet at the bar?" Jackughed and tried to pull her up. Bess''s eyes narrowed in the sun''s light and put her hand in Jack''s, they walked away smilingly. Fred was still lying on the track, he stood up and said to Bess, "You owe me 388 dors!" "Hey, Fred! I''ll pay you back! " Bess woke up from her dream and jerked up. After waking up, Bess looked at the small attic where she lived, she rubbed her sore neck and said, "Fortunately, it''s just a dream!" But why did her neck hurt so much as if she had fallen down. Bess got out of bed, rubbed her neck and walked out of the bar counter. Then she poured arge ss of water and gulped it down. "Is there any arrangement today?" Fred''s voice came from the bar counter. "Ouch, you scared me!" Bess put her hand over her heart, she was really frightened by what had happened in the morning. She asked, "Why are you lying on the bar counter so early? Didn''t you sleep in your room at night? " She was so scared that she almost spit out the foul words. "I''m asking you, have you arranged it today?" Fred got up from the lounge chair in the bar counter, ignoring Bess''s series of questions. "Of course not. Don''t you know how idle we are every day? I couldn''t even see a figure in the bar. Will you open one door to attract customers for once and support you for half a year? "Bess was confused. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you always wearing my T-shirt? We should go out to buy you some new clothes." Fred said. Looking at Fred''s suit on her, Bess also felt embarrassed. "Ahem, then I, I will wash my face first." Finishing her words, Bess walked away in embarrassment. ''Does Fred treat me like his own daughter? Why is he so nice to me?'' Bess thought. Fred felt an inexplicable sense of responsibility but he didn''t know why, he just wanted to take good care of Bess, who was still a poor and homeless girl. Jack didn''t sleep well the whole night, and the only thought in his mind was Bess. The next day, he went out without waiting for Cary to wake up, he didn''t even go to the clinic, but went directly to the bar where Bess was yesterday. "Is it necessary to lock the door?" Ask Bess to Fred at the door of the bar. "No, I don''t have many valuable things here" "You said thatst time, when we came back, there were many people in the bar. Do you also rent the bar today?" Bess didn''t believe Fred anymore. "No, I don''t." "How can we go there? Do you have a car? "Bess got the point. "I... I don''t know how to drive," Fred stammered in embarrassment, he ought to be an experienced driver at his age. "You are so cute, Fred" "Bess! "When Jack parked his car in front of the bar, he saw the two people talking at the door. Jack''s voice interrupted their talk, but Bess didn''t expect that he woulde here again. "Why are you here?" Bess walked up to Jack''s car and spoke to him through the car window, "What''s up? Do you miss me so soon? " "What are you wearing?" Jack had noticed that the T-shirt on Bess was loose, so it was obviously not hers. "I ran away from home without any clothes. Well, Dr. Jack, did you want to buy me some clothes?" Bess was still in a joking tone. "Come on, let me take you to buy clothes." Jack was so generous. In fact, Bess didn''t really want to ask Jack to buy her clothes, but she change her mind when he said yes. She thought she''d better take advantage of Jack rather than trouble Fred, since it made her feel better and morefortable, not to mention Jack hadn''t paid for the wine yesterday. Bess thought about it and said, "Okay, wait a minute." Chapter 47 Rainy Day Chapter 47 Rainy Day When she got back to Fred''s side, Bess said to him, "Jack said he would take me to buy clothes. Fred, I''ll let you go today, but you''d better save money and buy meals for meter." she then whispered, "Jack''s rich enough and it''s a good chance for me to take the advantage." With these words, Bess looked at Fred who didn''t say a word, and took it as acquiescence, then she turned around and got in the car of Jack. "Hey, Fred, don''t wait for me to have dinner." Said Bess loudly as she buckled up the seat belt. When Fred saw Bess''s ex-boyfriend driving away, he opened the door of the bar silently, sat on the sofa near the familiar window, and lit a cigarette. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maybe the first thing he cares about is fear of losing. "I didn''t ask you clearly yesterday and left, why did you work here?" Jack drove the car and looked at Bess who sat on the passenger seat. "Jack, how strange you are! You didn''t answer my question when I went to your clinic before, but now I can make a living by myself, and you are caring about me more than ever. Aren''t you afraid that I will pester you?" Said Bess with a smile, in a joking tone. In fact, Bess was very happy. "Yes! I just want to make fun of you, okay? But you''re still a little girl, I just scolded you for a few words, but you just can''t stand it anymore. I''ve never seen you so sentimental before, by the way, whose clothes are you wearing? " Jack cast a nce at the loose clothes on Bess and pretended to ask casually. "The clothes?" Bess looked down at her white T-shirt and said, "Oh, I just borrowed the clothes of my boss yesterday, I told you that I didn''t take any new clothes with me when I ran away from home. My boss just wanted to take me out to buy new clothes, and then I met you." "The time is right for me," Jack paused. "Do you want to move to my house? You don''t know the boss before, it''s not good for your reputation to live here with him alone." "Are you worried about me?" Getting close to Jack, Bess met his eyes which was avoiding hers, and she said, "You have driven me out of your housest time, so I am embarrassed to go there again. Otherwise, I can''t be put thebel of a useless person by you. Besides, my boss is good to me." Bess said thest sentence, staring outside in a daze, as if absorbed in thought. Fred treated her well, which was the same as how Fred treated his daughter? Uncle to Niece? Or an elder to a junior? "Bess, what do you went abroad to do for these six years? The reason why I said those words to you is that I want you to understand that it took you six years to realize your dream that you even abandoned me." I don''t know what you have achieved on your way of pursuing your career, but I know clearly that you''re definitely not as cowardly as I see it, "Said Jack with much concern, he hadn''t seen her for six years, but he really didn''t want her to be blown away by the dust in the past again, which made both of them choke on it. When they separated before, Bess only left a message, even without any reason. It was Jack who was not reconciled to ask all the information about Bess from every ce. She was sent by her family to study abroad. Bess had secretly transferred to a Music Faculty abroad. Her father raged and demanded her to go back home. But Bess continued finishing her courses. Then she was finally coming back. Jack spared no efforts to ask about every piece of news about Bess. He had been hopeful and then desperate during the past six years. During these years, Jack had changed a lot, and he wasn''t the man he used to be. A few days ago, Bess suddenly appeared in front of him, acting like a spoiled child, which was no different from what it was six years ago. Jack felt that his unwillingness and resentment over the past six years suddenly relieved. What else was more important than hering back to him. Jack thought, ''If there were other cases, it would be that I''m already at the age which featured with afraid of losing.'' However, Bess was still like a free bird, she would never inhabit, even if she returned to her side, she might fly away at any time. Jack couldn''t wait any longer. Bess leaned against the car window and listened to Jack attentively. Nobody knew what she had experienced and what she had pursued her dream in the past six years. It was as if the thing she cherished the most was only a childish thing in the eyes of those who loved her. Including Jack. Nobody had ever asked whether she was happy or not, and only if she was tired or why she felt like that. Bess put her hand on the car window and drew a circle with her finger, and the raindrops were hitting the car window with a crackling sound, which pulled Bess back to reality. It was raining! It was already midday when Cary woke up from Jack''s home. Rubbing his aching head, he stood up with difficulty and poured a ss of water in the kitchen. The wine he drank yesterday was really too strong, which was good for Cary, after all. At least, he didn''t see any trace of Yvonne this night. The phone vibrated on the table and Cary picked it up. "Is there anything in thepany?" Of course, Cary thought it was thepany''s secretary. "Hello, Cary, it''s me, Rae." The woman''s sweet voice came from the other end of the phone, and Cary slightly frowned. "It''s you? What do you want from me? Just tell me! " He didn''t expect that Rae could even find his private number, it was really hard work for her. "It''s for Be, I heard that you picked her up from school the other day. Is that true?" Rae pretended to be sad, "She''s very happy now, can youe and visit her more often?" Cary rubbed his forehead, looked upset and said, "I''ll go there if I have time, I hope other people won''t know about it." Cary didn''t have the heart say no to Rae''s request, whether it was because of Rae just wanted to get close to him, he didn''t want to care about it at all. After all, he hadn''t seen his child for five years, and it must break her heart. After he hung up the phone, Cary looked out of the window and noticed that it was raining heavily outside, he wondered what Yvonne was doing now. Cary couldn''t help but think of that woman again. "You picked the right time, why did youe here today? You''ve been away from home for a couple of days. It''s the first time you''ve torn your clothes like this, right?" The rain was so heavy that Jack parked the car in the underground parking lot of the shopping mall and grumbled from time to time. "You haven''t seen me for six years, how do you know it''s the first time for me to wear dirty clothes? When I was in the United States, I had worn a shirt for a month." Bess didn''t understand Jack''s fuss and said it easily. Chapter 48 Pay For Wine Chapter 48 Pay For Wine As soon as Jack parked the car, Bess opened the door and got off, ignoring whether he could follow her or not. She went straight to the elevator. Jack was quite surprised to hear Bess''s words. Although she might have gone through a lot of hardship abroad, it was impossible for her to wear only one coat a month. Jack immediately recovered from his amazement, and got out of the car and quickly caught up with Bess. "Are you kidding me?" Jack didn''t give up and asked. "Do I look like I''m joking?" Bess rolled her eyes at Jack. "So, for the sake of my pitiful past and now, please buy me some more clothes, okay?" Bess became yful again. "Well, I''ll take it as the money for your winest night." Said Jack, who put his hands in his pockets and pretended to be serious, he really deserved a good beating in that posture! "I can''t remember the price you paid yesterday if you don''t mention that, you bought me clothes today, but I won''t regard that you have paid for the wine yesterday! You can''t escape with both! " Speaking of the money for wine, Bess couldn''t help thinking of the embarrassment she had with Fred yesterday, even in her dream, she would dream of him asking her for money. She didn''t want to take free drink and food in Fred''s bar, let alone take others to have free drink! "Well, you are Miss Bess, and I dare not offend you!" Jack silently despised Bess from the beginning to the end, but what could he do! He could only just gave up. "Why does the elevator take so long?" Seeing that the elevator hadn''te down after waiting for a long time, Bess pressed the button again anxiously. "Take it easy, it''s justing down, okay? You are still impetuous after so many years." Jack shook his head helplessly. "Ding ding." The elevator finally arrived, as soon as the door opened, Bess rushed into it, but was hit by the trolley carrying lots of things from the inside. "Be careful!" Jack quickly pulled Bess into his arms. The luggage case in the trolley fell down. Fortunately, she was not hurt. A person, who pushed a trolley, emerged from a tall suitcase, she apologized at once as she saw a person knocked into the car. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t see anyone outside, did you get hurt?" "It''s all right, I''m too reckless, it''s none of your business." Bess came to her senses from the small mess just now. Jack was about to me the person who nearly bumped into Bess, but when he looked up and just saw a familiar face. "Yvonne? Why are you here? " Both Yvonne and Bess raised their heads to look at Jack at the same time, then they realized that they had met an acquaintance before. "Jack? It''s you, well, I work here." Yvonne looked at Jack and spoke to him in a friendly way, and she didn''t expect that she would meet someone rted to Cary again, as if a long time had passed. "Do you work here? As a porter? " Jack looked Yvonne up and down and couldn''t believe that a little girl could do such heavy work. "No, I''m working in the supermarket, and the person in charge of goods is not here today, so I want to help him." There was no embarrassment in Yvonne''s tone, and she did not feel ashamed to do this job. "Is this your patient?" Yvonne said carefully, she thought that Jack was taking his patient out for shopping again, but looking at Bess, she felt a little bit familiar. "No, no..." Jack looked at Bess who was staring at him, embarrassed, and introduced her to Yvonne, "This is my, my..." "I''m his ex-girlfriend, and my name is Bess." Bess interrupted Jack''s stutter, then she stretched out her hand to Yvonne and introduced herself, "By the way, have we met before? You look familiar. " When Yvonne looked at the girl in white T-shirt who was stretching out her hand, she seemed to think of something all of a sudden. "Oh! I got it! Do you still remember that you once caught a thief with a girl? A wallet? And an olddy? I''m also in front of the mall. Do you remember? " Yvonne tried her best to help Bess to recall the event. A thief? It seems that I have caught a thief when I just came back, did you catch him with me? " Bess looked at Yvonne in surprise, she didn''t expect that they could be so destined. "The chances of encountering for twice are really very low, I didn''t expect it to happen to us." Then it was Jack''s turn to be stunned, he wondered how these two women knew each other? The big world is full of wonders! "Since you all know each other, I don''t need to introduce you again." "I didn''t ask you to introduce at first." Bess rolled her eyes at Jack and said, "Why don''t you help with the goods?" Jack was such an idiot. "Yes, you''re right." Said Jack, he just remembered what happened just now, but he didn''t expect that it ought to be Bess who knocked them down. "No, thanks, I can carry it myself." Yvonne stepped forward and helped Jack carry the luggage. "Why are you waiting for the elevator here? It''s actually a freight elevator, and few people would take it." "Freight elevator? Where is the passenger elevator? " Jack never thought that he would go to the wrong ce. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s just next to the elevator, probably you took the wrong direction." Yvonne took up thest case, patted the dust on her hand and said, "But the passenger elevator is broken, and we haven''t repair it yet. How about taking the freight elevator with me? If you don''t mind..." "Of course not, well, it''s so fortunate for us to you, or we must lost our way!" Bess was so considerate that Yvonne didn''t feel any embarrassment. "Wait a minute, I will go to send the goods and thene back." Said Yvonne, pushing the cart out. "Let me help you." Jack finally took the initiative. "No need for that." Yvonne couldn''t stop Jack no matter how much she refused. "Yvonne, let him help you, we are all friends, so you don''t have to be so polite." Bess took Yvonne''s hand and said, "have you known Jack for a long time?" Yvonne had no choice but to let Jack take the cart away, looking at Bess who was following her closely, she said, "I knew Dr. Jack because of Cary, we had troubled him for a period of time." It seemed that she was very reluctant to mention Cary. "Cary? That indifferent guy? Do you know him? " Bess looked at Yvonne up and down and found that she still had a good figure, though not wearing any makeup, but she was still bright and beautiful. In this case, she knew Cary and Jack, but still worked here, how could she? Bess couldn''t help wondering, but she didn''t have the mood to continue asking. After sending the goods to the warehouse, Bess and Jack were led by Yvonne to get their way. Yvonne took them to the floor where the mall selling clothes, after greeting for a while, Yvonne said goodbye to them. Chapter 49 An Interrogation Chapter 49 An Interrogation "What''s the rtionship between Yvonne and Cary?" Bess finally asked her question. "When did you start to gossip behind people''s back?" Said Jack, it was obvious that he didn''t want to say anything more. "I didn''t gossip with you, but Yvonne is my friend now, isn''t she? What bad luck it is to be involved with Cary. As her friend, I certainly should know more about them! " What a ridiculous reason found by Bess. "Well, Yvonne used to be Cary''s girlfriend." "As I expected! I knew that Yvonne was definitely rted with Cary for some intimate rtionship, since she''s such a beauty!" Bess breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, Yvonne was not your ex-girlfriend, or I would have to choose between you and her." "How could you be so glib?" Said Jack, who still didn''t dare to face Bess''s frankness. After meeting Jack, Yvonne had been busy dealing with goods in the supermarket all day long. She thought it would have been better if she had asked Jack about Cary, but on second thought, she found herself so ridiculous. She and Cary were not meant to be together, why did she always think of him? ''I''m not an expert at dealing with things. When could the dark days pass? But it was always like a routine for her to live. Ordinary andmon life, which was also the expectation of my mom. But is it what I want?'' Yvonne didn''t know the answer. Finally, Bess got what she wanted, she asked Jack to buy her some clothes, butter Jack thought it was an impulse to take her to buy clothes! He really wanted to die now, since this woman was so extravagant! "Do you feel bad to spend so little money?" In fact, Bess was secretly happy. "I have to surrender right now, I won''t make any mistakes or flirt with you anymore. Do you know how many patients I have to take care of to earn such a little money? You are going to spend all of my money. " "Isn''t the money earned for me? It seems that you have to make more money, or you won''t be able to support me in the future. "Bess looked at Jack in surprise, as if it was a matter of course that he would marry her in the future. "Miss Bess, I can''t afford to support you. No matter how much money I earn, I can''t afford to support such a spendthrift. Get out of the car and then you can go to work hard, or I am afraid that you can''t afford to support yourself in the future!" Jack was still trying to avoid the flirtation of Bess, hoping to send her away as soon as possible. "Jack, you didn''t say that six years ago, you know, I have remembered your words in my mind." With a look of disappointment on her face, Bess looked at him and reached out her hand to p him. "And the money for the wine yesterday, you haven''t paid yet." "The money for the wine?" Jack widened his eyes and stared at Bess, he couldn''t believe what he had heard, he had spent so much money on her clothes, and now she still has the brave to ask for the money for the wine? Then he had to take out his wallet from his pocket. "I''m afraid of you. Here you are! 200 dors! That''s enough! I didn''t drink too much yesterday. " Jack put the money in Bess''s hand and stared at her. "Thank you for your rewards ande to see me tomorrow." Bess deliberately made a face at him and stuck her tongue out. She put the money in her pocket and got out of the car with big and small bags. Seeing that Bess finally got out of the car, Jack hastily drove the car away from the bar, as if he was the God of gue. He realized that his head was really mped by the door this morning when he went out. But when he thought of the face and behavior of Bess, he couldn''t help smiling. "Jack, you must be destined to suffered a lot!" Jack murmured to himself and then couldn''t help smiling. With several big bags in hands, Bess walked into the bar and found that a group of people were ying musical instruments in the performance stage, she looked around but didn''t see Fred. Did he rent his bar again? "Are you here to rent the site?" When Bess walked into the crowd, she asked, "where is Fred?" One of them stopped, looked at thedy he had never met and asked, "Do you know him?" "It''s Fred''s girlfriend," Another young man whispered in Tom''s ear. Tom looked at Bess from head to toe, as if he knew everything. Being stared at by this little boy, Bess felt uneasy. She asked, "Why are you staring at me? Where is he? " "Fred doesn''t like this kind of lively activity, I guess he was in the bedroom." Tom continued to fiddle with the tripod in his hand and took back his sight to Bess. "Is it you who oftene here to rent the site? Are you still a student? Is music your hobby? Are you ying the drum? How about your skills? " Bess threw out a series of questions. "You can ask Fred for these questions, and you''ll know it." Obviously, Tom didn''t want to answer Bess''s question, in his eyes, she was an outsider who didn''t know what''s the meaning of music. "I''ve watched your band performance once. One main guitar, one sash, a drummer, one keyboard, no rhythm guitar, and was there only one main singer who could even run with tension and rhythmst time? I didn''t find him today. By the way, how could you use this cheap guitar to y the main melody? It can''t match the level of live music at all, and the drummer may make a mistake in his approach, but your keyboard''s level is still good. Therefore, I guess you are an amateur. "In just a few words, Bess shocked the audience, which hit the vital point of the band. As soon as Bess finished her words, she intended to look for Fred, but Tom quickly jumped down from the stage and blocked her way. "Exin it clearly! It''smon that live music is not that easy to catch up with, besides, our band has been founded for only two years and our rtionship is in the auspicious period. What do you know on earth, and how could you deny our efforts in so long a time? " Looking at the hot blooded young man in front of her, Bess sneered and looked at him, as if she had seen herself a few years ago. "Are you still in the run in period after two years? Are you serious? Don''t waste your time and effort but just find the right way to improve your band, okay? It''s not that you have been working hard all the time but just remained in the original level. " "You..." Tom was rendered speechless by her words, although he was angry, he could only re at her fiercely. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Bess! Come here! " As soon as Fred walked out of his room, he was stunned by the words of Bess, and he couldn''t help but shout in a low voice, trying to stop Bess. With several handbags in her hands, Bess carefully walked past the angry man. With a cheeky grin, she made her way to Fred and said, "I''ve got some new clothes, Fred! Here, I''ll get your wine money back for you. " "Come in with me!" Fred had never been so strict with her before. Bess was stunned, like a rabbit who did something wrong, she followed Fred into the room. "Why are you yelling at me?" As soon as entering the door, Bess med him, as if she had told the guys the truth. Chapter 50 Qualified Or Not Chapter 50 Qualified Or Not "Do you think it''s only you''re good at these instruments? So could you be so supercilious? " Frowning, Fred red at Bess, he was always kind to people, but now just changed his face suddenly, which made Bess a little scared. "No, I didn''t..." Bess replied, her voice was as soft as a mosquito. "Do you know what kind of young man outside? Their efforts are not just as hard as you can imagine! Some of them are deaf mute, and some are terminally ill. Do you know what kind of belief and presence are they supposed to be when they get together? !" Fred''s remarks hit Bess''s heart like thunder. "Deaf mute?" In Bess''s opinion, it was impossible for the deaf mute to y a role in the band. Just now, she seemed to have really done something wrong, and it was a huge mistake. "You are innocent this time, but I won''t let you do that next time, you''d better reflect on yourself." When Fred saw that Bess softened, he stopped being aggressive, then opened the door and walked out, leaving Bess stunned. Bess didn''t expect to meet such a powerful band here, if it was true as Fred said, the level of the band was not as weak as she said, and if they have practiced more, the band would be limitless in the future. But she did admit that she was too reckless just now, she shouldn''t have said such words to disappoint them before she knew the truth, and she seemed to have really be an evil person in their eyes. "I will be the chief singer of your band tonight!" Bess rushed to the stage and shouted to the rehearsal crowd, "You don''t have a lead singer today, do you? Let me help you. " Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Giving a disdainful look at thedy who had just been aggressive, Tom snorted and ignored her, then he continued to y the drums. When the others saw that Tom didn''t have any reaction, they continued to pick up their instruments. Bess didn''t expect to be ignored, and it urred to her that she really did something wrong. Thus, she gathered her courage and ran to the stage to grab the hammer of Tom, interrupting the rehearsal of a group of people. "I said I wanted to be your band lead singer," Said Bess, out of breath. Everyone looked at Bess, and Fred, who were sitting on the sofa and watching the little girl who had just been taught a lesson by himself, he knew that she would not do anything out of line again, so he just let her go. Looking at Bess, who was somewhat stubborn, Tom said, "You just look down on our band? Don''t you? It''s not good here and there in your eyes, I don''t think it''s suitable for you to stay with us!'' Uttered Tom bluntly. "It''s my fault, and I hope I can be your lead singer and y the instrument for you in the future. Please forgive me." "Do you say you want to teach us?" Tom felt that Bess was talking nonsense, so he wanted to grab the drumstick from her hand. But Bess didn''t let Tom get the chance to do that, she put the drumstick behind her back and said to him, "It''s me, I was the tutor for graduate students in Berkeley College of Music. Now do I have the qualification to teach you?" The whole bar quieted down again, even Fred was amazed, he now realized that this talented girl was not an ordinary girl. Tom couldn''t believe what Bess said. He took a peep at Fred who was sitting on the sofa, and Fred nodded at him. Then, Tom believed that Bess was telling the truth. "Okay, I believe you." "That''s it." Bess returned the drumstick in her hand to Tom and asked, "When will the show begin?" Bess raised her wrist to look at the watch. "An hour." Said Tom in a gentle tone. "That''s enough, give me the music score." Bess took the book handed over by a nearby boy and put it aside after looking at it. "There are just a few simple notes, I''ll take my guitar and y with youter." As Bess spoke, she went down the stage and went straight to her room to pick up the guitar. This group of people only looked at Tom and Fred, not knowing what to do next. "If you want to try a new way, maybe she can give you some advice. Anyway, you don''t want to be an amateur band, do you?" Apparently, Fred''s words still had some influence on Tom. "Did she really graduate from Berkeley College of Music?" Tom was still a bit skeptical. "I don''t know, but let''s see how skillful she is now." Fred also learned it just now. "Isn''t she your girlfriend? How could you not know that? "Tom nced at the band member and joked. "Who is she?" Before Fred could retort, Bess came to them with a guitar. "Let''s start from the beginning, by the way, your name is Tom, right?" Bess walked to the stage, and asked Tom as she adjusted the microphone, "Please introduce your band members to meter, since from now on, I''m one of your members." "Okay." It had to be said that Bess really had a convincing majesty, even if what she had said was very unsatisfactory just now, but her words were to the point. After all, Tom was still at a low level and did not have any proper training in music, he could only obediently follow Bess. Moreover, Fred was here, and he had to save his face. When Jack returned home, he felt empty again, because he had been living alone again. He missed the time when Bess was rogue in his house. "Wake up! Jack!" He shook his head and tried to get rid of those ridiculous thoughts. ''I''m really a strange person, why do I still miss that troublesome woman again and again?'' He thought to himself. Suddenly, something urred to Jack, he took out his phone, hesitated for a while, and dialed Cary''s number. "Where are you?" Jack asked tentatively. "I''m in thepany, and you can just tell me what you want to say." Cary looked through the documents, he knew there was absolutely nothing good for Jack to call him. "Would you like to have a drink with me?" "I''m busy! And I''ll hang up if you have nothing else to say." Cary didn''t know what Jack wanted to do. "Yes, yes, I want to tell you..." Jack said in hesitation, "Today, I saw Yvonne, she works in the supermarket and looks very tired." On hearing the name of Yvonne, Cary unconsciously tightened his grip on the cell phone. Then he said, "What she is doing now has nothing to do with me, don''t tell me anything about her anymore." After saying that, he quickly hung up the phone. Cary clenched his hands into fists, and veins stood out on his arms, ''Yvonne!'' That name instantly made Cary lose his mind. Working in a supermarket? Had she been through so much hardship? "Yvonne, we can finally go out and find a job as interns, have you decided where to go?" Ellie patted Yvonne, who had lost her mind, "What are you thinking?" Chapter 51 Give Me Back The Photo Chapter 51 Give Me Back The Photo After Yvonne regained herposure, she answered Ellie, "No. I think I might have an internship in my hometown, after all, my mother doesn''t want me to go too far." "So, are we going to be separated? Where do you want to be an intern, Yvonne? No matter where your mom want you to go, where do you want to go by yourself? " Ellie couldn''t help but ask. "Myself?" Yvonne was confused for a moment. Could she still decide her future? If everything was as she expected, Yvonne expected to stay by the side of Cary. Hispany? Yvonne thought for a while and said, "Ellie, I am destined to live an ordinary life in my life, and for the sake of my mother''s life, I have no right to decide my own life." "Yvonne." Ellie felt a deep sense of guilt. "It''s okay, Ellie. As long as my mother can be safe and sound, I can fulfill all these expectations of her, this is what I want." Nothing was more important than her mom''s health in Yvonne''s mind. Ellie couldn''t say anything tofort her. Although Yvonne''s beautiful appearance was popr, but her family was just as pitiful as Ellie''s, she felt guilty as if she had fallen into the abyss of sin. But were all of these caused by Aaron? That evil man. "Aaron! I think we should have a talk." While Yvonne was out of sight, Ellie called Aaron, she had done what he asked, but her photos were still in his hands. They were about to graduate, and everyone had to go their separate ways. She will finally stay away from Aaron, escaping from his clutches. Ellie had never felt so relieved. After making an appointment with Aaron, Ellie found an excuse and left the dormitory in a hurry. It''s today! Everything would have a closure! Ellie only wanted to get her picture back, and she didn''t even doubt why Aaron had agreed to meet her so easily and even offered to choose the apartment he lived outside the school. Standing at the door of his room, although Ellie was somewhat hesitant, she was in a hurry to return the photos and get rid of Aaron. Thus, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Without consideration, Ellie fell into the great abyss once again, and her life was engulfed in darkness, and she could not get rid of it for a long time. Aaron opened the door and took Ellie in, a sinister smile appeared on his face as he closed the door. "Should you give the photos back to me?" Ellie went straight to the point when she entered the house, without saying any nonsense. "Why are you in such a hurry? Now that I have promised you, I will not go back on my word. I will give you your picture, but... " Aaron stroked his chin and came close to Ellie with a snicker. "I heard that you were a barmaid before? Why didn''t I know about it? " As Aaron spoke, he grabbed Ellie''s shoulder with his filthy hands, Ellie shuddered at his devilish voice. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Did you investigate me?" Ellie broke free from Aaron''s grip, turned around and red at him. "Don''t put it in such a rude way, the more I get in touch with you, the more I want to know you," Aaron nudged Ellie slowly until she was cornered, he pinched her chin and lustfully said, "Including that I want to know more about your body." "Aaron! What do you want to do? You promised me that you would give the pictures back to me." Ellie looked at Aaron helplessly, both of her hands protecting the chest, and her eyes seemed to be full of tears. "Don''t you know what I want as you are so experienced?" Aaron''s voice was already low and deep, he reached his hands from Ellie''s back to her waist and continued moving down. "Aaron! Stop! " Without knowing where the strength came from, Ellie had nkly escaped from Aaron''s embrace. Ellie had escaped from the capture, and ran towards the door. At this moment, she only wanted to get rid of Aaron. He had gone crazy! Looking at Aaron who was getting closer and closer to her, Ellie touched the lock with her trembling hand. Why couldn''t the door be opened? Ellie was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Aaron didn''t expect that Ellie would break free from his hands and mmed him into the table next to him. Aaron red at Ellie viciously! He would never let go of this woman. Looking at Aaron desperately, Ellie tried to struggle, but failed. Her eyes were flooded with tears, and she pleaded in a hoarse voice, "Please, please let me go." "Don''t worry. As long as you are with me, I will only give you a good life in the future." Aaron stepped forward, while Ellie could only use a heartbroken roar to express her hatred! Pain! At this moment, Ellie had been cramped and broken from her bones, she seemed to have been living in another world. With the low roar of the man, the room returned to peace. Lying on the bed, Ellie''s eyes were empty and she looked like a dead person without any expression. "Can you give my photos back to me?" Ellie asked in a cold voice without any emotions, she had given up on resisting any resistance, and the only stubbornness was to leave this ce with the photos. Aaron stopped his movements, got up from the bed, and looked down at her. Having achieved his goal, Aaron didn''t hold any longer. He picked up his trousers, took out the photos from the drawer, and threw them on Ellie. It was like another insult, those indecent photos scattered on Ellie, a huge irony! Looking indifferently at these pictures that she had tried to take back at a great price, Ellie suddenly burst intoughter. The laughter was getting louder and louder, it spread to every corner of the room. Looking at Ellie who was like a madman, Aaron, who was sitting on the sofa and smoking, cursed, "You''re crazy!" When Ellie came out of Aaron''s house, it was getting dark. Looking at the peopleing and going in the street, Ellie suddenly felt her life was ridiculous. It had been more than twenty years since she became a puppet and was at the mercy of others. She had thought that she could get rid of that kind of life in hell, but now she stepped into another hell. Chapter 52 Something Happen In My Family Chapter 52 Something Happen In My Family Ellie was unwilling to give up, she looked at the dark sky with empty eyes, and her fingernails squeezed into the palm of her hand, as if by doing so, she could distract all the pain in her heart. There was no more tear left on her face, Ellie swore to himself that she would make all of those who had made be in such a pain today pay the price! "Ellie! Why did youe back sote? "With several drops of tear hanging on her face, Yvonne finally waited for Ellie. "Something happened in my family!" Yvonne shouted anxiously. Seeing the panic in Yvonne''s eyes, Ellie''s hollow eyes finally moved a little. What happened? "My neighbor just called me, she said my mother fainted, now she''s in the hospital and the neighbor asked me to sign the paper! I have to take the fastest bus to go home." With fluster in the eyes, Yvonne cried in her voice, and she hoped to get somefort from Ellie. "Don''t worry, Yvonne. You can leave now and can still catch thest bus to your home." Ellie handed Yvonne the packed backpack and took out a few hundred dors from her pocket, and said, "Hurry up, don''t worry about me, take a taxi to the bus station. Tell me when you get home." "Ellie!" Holding Ellie tightly in her arms, Yvonne sobbed while leaning on her shoulder, "I am so scared! I''m afraid something might happen to my mother. " Ellie forced Yvonne to look at her, wiped the tears off her face and encouraged her, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. You should go home now, or you can''t go back today! What you need to do now is to be strong! You can''t fall down again, do you know? " Yvonne nodded firmly and walked out with her backpack, but tears were still rolling in her eyes. She was really afraid that her mom would leave her! She was afraid that she would be left alone in the rest of her life. After sending Yvonne out, Ellie copsed on the ground, locked the door and buried her head on the knees, sobbing. Who on earth charged with all this! "Cary, can I bring Be to have dinner with you tonight?" Rae gave another call to Cary. "I have finished my work at five o''clock, and I''m in thepany now. Give me the address and I''ll pick you up!" Cary had promised Rae to meet Be more oftenst time, so he agreed without hesitation. The day woulde, and he had to face it sooner orter. "That''s great! Then I''ll wait for you at home with Be." There was obvious happiness in Rae''s tone. And a little bit ambiguous. After hanging up the phone, Rae looked at Be ying in the living room with a smile, and asked her toe to her side. "Be, do you want a father?" Rae stroked Be''s hair with great affection. "But mom, didn''t you say that Be doesn''t have dad?" Be looked at her innocently. "Of course you have a father, you didn''te out from the gap of the stones." Rae rubbed Be''s nose and said, "Dad wille to pick us up to y outside soon. Will Be be happy?" "Mom, did you ask a stranger to be Be''s father? Then actually Be can have no father. " "Of course not. He''s Be''s father. How could he be a stranger?" Rae held Be into her arms with a distressed face and kissed her hair. Their happy life wasing soon! Nobody knew how long Rae had been expecting this day! It was the first time that Cary had bought a gift for a kid. Cary thought it would be the first formal meeting with Be, and he had owed her a lot of gifts over the years, but at this moment, standing in the children shop, his eyes were dazzled by therge number of dolls in front of him. Then he just picked up a pink bear and asked the clerk to pack it. It was just because he didn''t know how to be a father at this time. Cary felt guilty, hoping to get familiar with how to be a good father as soon as possible. Children were always innocent, and no matter what happened, Be was his own child, after all. At this moment, Yvonne was still on the long-distance vehicle on her way home. She was so scared that tears had dried, then she stared outside the window, and the darkness enveloped the whole car. Yvonne closed her eyes and silently prayed in her heart, hoping that her mother would be safe! ''I won''t be willful anymore and I won''t make my mother angry again. As long as she can get better, I would apany her even if I don''t get married.'' Yvonne thought to herself. On the other hand, Cary had driven to the suburban vi where Rae lived. He parked the car at the door and looked at the pink bear, which was in a bow knot, in the passenger seat. If he gave this to Be, he would be a real father for her. From today on, he would lock the name of Yvonne deep inside, and it would not be easy to take it out again. Maybe everything was destined. Cary picked up the bear, opened the door and walked towards the door, and rang the bell. "Miss Rae! It''s Mr. Cary who picked up Be from schoolst time." Jane shouted towards the living room. "Invite him in." Rae was very excited, and she took Be''s hand, squatted down and said to her, "Be, daddy hase to see you. Remember to call him daddyter, okay?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Be didn''t understand why, she nodded obediently, since she knew that if she listened to these adults, she could save a lot of trouble. Jane opened the door and invited Cary in, she led him to the living room and said, "Mr. Cary, I was really impolitest time, since I didn''t know that you''re Be''s father at that time. Please forgive me if I did anything wrong." Cary ignored the woman who seemed to be familiar with himself, in her eyes, she was just a small nanny, but when she said "Be''s father", he had a strange feeling, as if this feeling had never appeared before. Cary was born with a sense of responsibility, so he wanted to protect that sensible and lovely child more. "Are you really my father?" Hearing the tender voice in front of him, Cary was stunned! This girl whom he met for the second time seemed to be lovelier. An unnatural smile yed on Cary''s face, he stepped forward and stooped to touch the fluffy head of Be, "What''s wrong? We haven''t seen each other only for a few days, and don''t you remember me now? " "So you are really my father." Be held Cary''s neck, as happy as if she had a huge candy! "Daddy! Do you give me this pink bear? " Be looked at the gift in Cary''s hand with amazement, as if she had discovered something incredible. It turned out that no matter how sensible a child was, she was still just a little child who would be happy for the sight of a gift, Cary also turned to be d. Chapter 53 The Big Pink Bear Chapter 53 The Big Pink Bear Cary looked at Be with unprecedented tenderness and replied in a gentle voice, "Yes, it''s for Be, do you like it?" "Yes, I do! This is the first time that I received a gift from daddy, I will hold it in my arms every day and sleep. So that when daddy disappears, I don''t have to miss you every day." Be held the bear, which was even taller than herself, and she rubbed her face against the bear, full of innocence. On the other hand, what Be said made Cary extremely guilty, he thought he would never leave her again. "Cary, can you have dinner with us tonight? I have made a table of dishes for you, and let''s have it together with Be." Said Rae in a gentle tone, at this moment, she seemed like a real madam. Cary stood up and frowned, with a cold expression on his face, he said, "Since I promised Be to stay here for dinner, I''ll keep my words." Cary was still a little annoyed with Rae. "That''s great! I''m so happy that my daddy can apany me to have lunch." Be had never been so happy like this before. Hearing that, Cary felt his heart hurt again. It was just a meal, but this kid was so happy, how did she go through these years. "Cary, have a taste of this dish, I remember that you used to like it very much." After sitting down, Rae put the dish in the bowl of Cary. "After so many years, my taste has changed a long time ago, I don''t like this greasy kind of food anymore." Cary said indifferently, ignoring the enthusiasm of Rae. Rae withdrew her arm that was stopped in the air with embarrassment and said apologetically, "You''re right, the taste is inevitable to change, Be loves this dish most now." Then she put the dish in Be''s bowl. "Thank you, mom." Be smiled brightly. "Are you busy with yourpany''s affairs?" Cary uttered the first sentence. "Yes, I was very busy the other day, but I''m not so busytely." "I hope you will not only run yourpany, Be is still a five-year-old child, she needs not only dad but also mom, don''t let her feel lonely. I wille to visit her as often as I have time in the future, and try to let her feel that she has aplete family." Cary looked at Rae and said word by word, for the sake of their child, he tried to maintain a harmonious rtionship with Rae. It was true that It took a long time for Cary to make the decision, and it was undoubtedly the best choice for Be. Rae felt surprise, "I will. As long as you are willing to spend more time with Be, I will ignore the company affairs. Cary, thank you foring back." It seemed that Rae was quite moved. She had finally made it! It was undoubtedly a great joy for Rae to have this mane back to her side over five years! Cary felt a little bit ufortable for Rae''s words, but now he had to endure for Be. What he had done might be useful or absurd, but he could note up with a better solution. After the meal, Cary was about to leave here, but was stopped by Rae. "Can you stay tonight? Or can you leave after coaxing Be to sleep? You have never coaxed her to sleep before." Said Rae, waiting for Cary''s answer, a bit nervous. "Daddy, why did you leave? Please stay with me." Be pleaded with innocent eyes. Cary couldn''t bear to leave Be alone, so he softened his heart and said, "Okay, I''ll stay with you. Be, let mom take you to take a bath first, okay? I''ll tell stories for youter." Cary pinched Be''s pink, soft face with a doting look. "Good kid, listen to me. Let daddy tell stories to Beter, okay?" "Yes! It''s so good! " Cary put his hands into the pockets of his pants and suddenly felt relieved when he saw that Rae spoke to Be in a gentle voice. Cary just hated her all these years, but she was innocent in front of the child and was as gentle as five years ago. She must have suffered a lot when she brought up the child alone these years. Cary thought whether he had gone too far to Rae. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When Yvonne rushed to the hospital, it was alreadyte at night. She staggered to the door of the operating room and found her neighbor waiting for her there. "Yvonne, you''re finally back! Go and ask the doctor to sign the operation!" The neighbor shouted. "I''ll go find him. Where is the doctor?" Yvonne was so nervous that her hands were shaking. At this time, the doctor came out of the operating room, he frowned and asked in a reproachful tone, "Are you the patient''s daughter? Why did it took you so long toe here? Didn''t you know the patient is already in danger? You have to sign the operation right now! " "Yes, yes, I''m her daughter. I''ll sign it right now." Teardrops spilled over Yvonne''s eyes again, and she took the pen and paper handed over by the doctor, trembling, and wrote her name. "Doctor, please save my mother, please. I can''t lose her." Begged Yvonne, who could hardly support herself, and the neighbor next to her walked up to hold her. "Yvonne, poor girl. Your mother will be fine,e and sit here for a while." The auntie helped her sit on the chair outside the operating room, and she was about to cry, the auntie patted on Yvonne''s shoulder. What a poor girl! She had to bear this at such a young age. "Auntie, what happened to my mother? She was fine a few days ago, but why did she be like this?" Yvonne grabbed Auntie''s hand tightly, and she was about to lose control of her emotions. "Your mother..." "Your mother has gastric cancer! She didn''t want you to know that, since she thought you had gone through a lot of hardship alone outside, she didn''t want you to be worried of her health. Your mother was so miserable! " Yvonne''s head was buzzing, as if the entire world was quiet, only Auntie''s voice rang in her ears, "Your mother has gastric cancer, gastric cancer..." Yvonne leaned against the cold wall and looked at the red light at the door of the operating room. It seemed that all her strength had been drained out. Her whole world copsed! Yvonne felt that she was still like a useless coward, standing in front of the operating room, letting tears rolling down her face, as if a huge hole was spinning in front of her, and she had lost her direction. Cary closed the book gently and looked at Be before he walked out carefully. Unexpectedly, Rae was standing at the door. The smooth fabric of the exposedce Nightgown made Rae''s skin look pretty smooth. She walked over to Cary barefoot. In a shake, Rae''s good figure was gradually exposed. Her snow- white fingers reached into Cary''s chest, which tried to seduce him. "Can you stay here tonight?" Although Cary was as cold as an ice, but as a normal man, it was very difficult for him to restrain the lust. After smelling the pleasant scent of Rae''s body, Cary fell into a trance. The scent of Yvonne smelled like milk, which was totally different from that of Rae. What was Yvonne doing now? Chapter 54 Yvonne Was Guilty Chapter 54 Yvonne Was Guilty Yvonne once again rushed into Cary''s mind, he thought that he must be hopeless! Forget her! Cary picked up Rae who was clinging to him and walked to the bedroom. Cary had made up his mind to forget Yvonne! Rae didn''t expect that Cary would have been so active, but at the same time, she tried to pull herself closer to him. It had been five years since she had been so close to him again, which made her feel quite proud in her heart. When he put Rae on the bed and saw her wriggling her body like a water snake, he couldn''t help thinking of how reluctant Yvonne was thest time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cary stepped forward and pinned Rae down. Different from Yvonne''s stubbornness and stiffness, Rae twisted her soft body and put her arms and legs on his body like a pool of water. Cary tried his best to control himself not to think of Yvonne, and with a slight pull, he took off the thinyer of clothes on Rae''s body. "Cary, I really miss you so much!" Said Rae in a low voice, while firstly putting her arms around Cary''s neck. The stubborn, timid and stubborn look of Yvonne, as well as her words "I''m afraid of pain" echoed in Cary''s mind, and he found that he really couldn''t forget her! After removing the arm that Rae was holding on his body, Cary stood up, frowning, he tidied up the cor of his shirt. Was it true that he could no longer touch other women? As Rae was about to take her next move, she didn''t expect that Cary would stop. Confused yet disappointed, she asked, "what''s wrong with you, Cary?" Cary lowered his head and looked at Rae who was showing her hot body, now he was even more annoyed! "I''d better go back tonight." After saying that coldly, Cary opened the door and went out. Looking at the heartless back of Cary, Rae, who was still feeble just now, had changed the expression on her face, she clutched at her own clothes that had been stripped off by Cary, and felt indignant! She didn''t expect that he would leave her alone. With slight anger rising in her mind, she believed that one day, she would be able to make Cary fall for her willingly! At all costs! Cary started the car and drove out of Rae''s vi. He stepped on the gas and looked around, the scenery was left behind him. But he could clearly see the face of Yvonne. He couldn''t help but miss her, when did he be like this? When did he be so crazy that he wanted to see a person! Cary seemed to follow the heart''s guide and drove to the gate of Yvonne''s school. Cary looked at the familiar ce, as if Yvonne''s bright eyes were in front of him. Cary tightly held the steering wheel, as if he had given up resistance, he could not restrain his crazy missing. ''Only one night, I would forget her, without any nostalgia!'' It was almost dawn. Yvonne, who was standing outside the operating room, had dry tears in her eyes, as if her entire body had been drained. The operating room was empty, and the only person left was Yvonne. She didn''t want to bring trouble to others anymore, so she asked Auntie to left early. Although Yvonne wanted to find someone to rely on, at the moment, she only had herself to rely on. If she also became fragile and easy to copse, how could her mother have hope? The lights in the operating room were off, some sort of fire suddenly lit up in Yvonne''s ashen eyes. She rushed to the door of the operating room and grabbed the doctor who came out, it seemed that the doctor was in charge of her future and her mother''s lives. "Doctor, how is my mother?" Yvonne was so anxious that she even lost her way in a hurry, and the doctor was her only hope. The doctor took off his mask and sighed before he saidfortingly, "We''ve tried our best, and the patient needs to rely on herself now. If she wakes up, it means the operation is sessful. But if she can''t regain consciousness in half a month, we can''t do anything." "Doctor, are you lying to me? My mother was fine a few days ago, why is she lying in the ward now? " At the same time, the only light in Yvonne''s world seemed to be extinguished, she was like a panic person who had no choice, struggling desperately in the darkness. "Your mother had a surgery once, but when she was going to have a rest after the surgery, she ran away secretly, and there is even no family member staying with her to take care of her. I''ve seen many patients who chose to hide their ill conditions from their family because they were afraid of their worry. Now please be strong, and encourage the patient more, then a miracle may happen." The doctor comforted Yvonne and patted her on the shoulder, hoping that she coulde back to her senses. Then he left tiredly, after all, he hadpleted his task as a doctor. Yvonne felt that her body was too weak to move a little bit, so she slowly crouched down to embrace herself. Tears flooded again, but she still bit her lips to stop herself from crying out. She felt guilty and remorseful, but now she could only choose to be strong. After sending mom to a general ward, the only thing Yvonne could do now was to take good care of her. As soon as mom was pushed out of the operating room, Yvonne was already heartbroken. It had only been a few days since she saw mom for thest time, looking at her haggard face, Yvonne was guiltier. Today was the graduation ceremony, so Yvonne called Ellie. She didn''t inform Ellie of her safety yesterday, but when she heard the familiar voice, Yvonne couldn''t help crying. She had to control her emotions and tried to be strong. "Ellie, I''m in the hospital now, so I can''t attend today''s graduation ceremony," Said Yvonne, trying her best not to cry out. "Is Auntie okay?" Ellie was cleaning herself up in the dorm and looking at herself in the mirror. "My mom... She had a surgery, so I have to take care of her here, I don''t know if I can go back to school..." Yvonne sobbed. "It doesn''t matter, Yvonne, I will help you deal with the school matter, so you don''t need to worry about it. I have received the interview notice, once I find a job, you cane to me." Although Ellie seemed to be worried about her in the phone, she wore a brilliant smile in mirror. "Thank you, Ellie, I only have you now. I will not fall down, I have to be strong." Yvonne wiped the tears on her face, it seemed that Ellie''s words were magical. In fact, she just wanted a littlefort and would have endless strength, she had only herself at the beginning. After hanging up the phone, Ellie looked at her own beautiful image in the mirror and said, "Yvonne, you have finally tasted the bitterness. But what you don''t know is what I suffered is a hundredfold! " How could Ellie not hate anyone? She hated everyone! All of those who changed her like this! Chapter 55 Christina Passed Away Chapter 55 Christina Passed Away After today, she could fly as high as she wanted! No one could take this chance to drag her into the hell again! With the bright red lipstick, Ellie was no longer the girl who was at the mercy of others yesterday. The more Cary thought about it, the angrier he became. Unknowingly, he stayed at the school for the entire night, without noticing anything. His eyes were turning red. Perhaps it was during the daytime that it was easier for people to see him clearly. Looking at his reflection on the car window, and now he recalled what had happened yesterday, he felt like a big joke. He had been abandoned. Why did he stille here? Did he wanted to meet her and ask her about her the reason why she treat him like this? The corners of Cary''s mouth lifted into a self-mockery, he returned to the usual cold self and drove away. He had a lot of work to deal with, how could he have time to waste here! Yvonne had been taking care of her mom for days and nights. Most clinical patients said that she should close her eyes and have a rest for a while, they didn''t want her to be sick. "I''m all right. Now I only have my mother, I have to look at her closely, so that when she wakes up, the first person she sees is me, and she will be very happy." Yvonne looked at her mother''s hand, as if saying to other people, or to her. Please wake up! Don''t leave me alone! As Yvonne looked at her mother lying on bed with oxygen mask on, a lump came into her throat. But these days, she had no tears to shed. The man next to her shook his head helplessly, this little girl ate a few meals every day and just sat in front of the bed like this. Even he felt pity for this little girl, who would bear this kind of thing. What a pity! At night, Yvonne took the thermos out of the hospital and got a hot pot as usual. In the past few days, the things she had to do were to take meals and water to wipe her mother''s body. The rest of the time, she stared at her mom motionlessly by the bed. Yvonne was like a walking dead, and her hope sank deeper every day. On the way to get the water, Yvonne was also thinking about her mother lying in the bed. Under great pressure, she was totally in a state of oppression, and she couldn''t get rxed at all. Suddenly, the sky turned dark and the pot in her hand fell to the ground, the steaming water and broken pot guts were scattered on the ground. Impossible for Yvonne to support herself, she felt that the world turned around and fell to the broken pieces on the ground. She was almost falling to the ground, but was hold by someone else instead. In fact, Jay had already noticed a little girl who was taking care of her unconscious mother in the ward. The whole ward knew about her situation. Jay''s granddad and Yvonne''s mom were staying in the same ward, but the girl had never paid attention to him for several times. Tonight, when Jay went to get some water, he observed the girl walking out of the door in a trance, and then he followed her out as if he was afraid that something bad would happen to her. Although he didn''t know her, he wanted to take care of her at the same time. Maybe it was because he felt pity for her. Fortunately, Yvonne had fainted in the hospital, and Jay had saved her at the crucial moment. As a result, he rushed to take her to the emergency room. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. Yvonne didn''t close her eyes for several days, finally she felt tired and had a long sleep, she slept for all day and night. Jay went back to the ward to exin the situation to his grandfather, then he stood beside the bed in the emergency room downstairs and waited by the bed until Yvonne opened her eyes. "Are you all right?" Jay asked and waved his palm in front of Yvonne and asked, "Can you see me?" When Yvonne opened her eyes in a daze, she saw a strange man in front of her, so she struggled to sit up. Jay immediately stepped forward to help Yvonne put the pillow behind her back, and held her right hand, afraid that she would hurt herself again. Feeling that her hand was held by a strange man, Yvonne withdrew back awkwardly and tried to get rid of him. Jay sensed a strange look in Yvonne''s eyes and loosened her hand at once. He scratched his head with shyness. "I''m sorry. I''m just... I''m afraid that you will hurt yourself." Yvonne nodded politely and asked in a dry voice, "Excuse me, who are you? Did I faint? " Yvonne remembered that she was on the way to the ward after getting the water. Jay handed a cup of water to Yvonne and said with a smile, "Maybe you are too tired these days. It''s the same time yesterday, you fainted on the way. Fortunately, I happened to pass by. No matter what happens, you should take good care of yourself. " "Yesterday?" "Have I slept for so long? My mom is still in the ward. I have to find her as soon as possible." Said Yvonne, who was so anxious that she wanted to remove the needle from her hand. Jay didn''t expect Yvonne to stand up again, he stopped her immediately and said, "Don''t worry, your mother is fine, I''ve checked her out for you. Only after you put the whole bottle of nutrient fluid can you have the strength to take care of her." Yvonne struggled as if she couldn''t hear anything, but she couldn''t resist the man''s strength. Yvonne begged, looking at Jay with her swollen eyes, "Please let me go, okay? I can''t let my mother leave me for such a long time, she needs me to be with her before she wakes up." Tears came out of the corner of her eyes, and she gripped the corner of the Jay''s clothes tightly. Looking at the girl begging him pitifully, Jay knew that he had no reason to stop her, and it seemed that he was too cruel to her. So he let her go, allowing her to pull out the needle and rush out. At present, Yvonne only cared about whether her mother was okay or not. These days she had been really suffering, and every day was a burden to her. Now as long as she saw his mother lying on the bed well, she could rest assured. Yvonne hurried to the ward but only found her mother''s bed empty. All of a sudden, Yvonne was in panic. ''Where is my mother?'' She wondered. She might be sleeping here or waking up. Where did she go? Jay also felt surprised, he looked at his grandfather who shook his head and heaved a sigh. As he had known what had happened, a strong sense of guilt flooded over him. Yvonne''s mom had been fine yesterday, but she just passed away now. It seemed that he had made this girl miss thest chance to see her mother. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 56 Make Use Of Each Other Chapter 56 Make Use Of Each Other A panic look on Yvonne''s face made Jay''s heart ache. Yvonne wanted to ask the nurse and the doctor where her mother went. Although she had got the answer in her heart, she still did not believe that her mother had left her like this and did not even have a look at her. A nurse who had just entered the ward, Yvonne grabbed her arm and was out of control she asked, "Where is my mom? She was here yesterday. " The nurse understood Yvonne''s feeling. After all, she had seen too many life and death situations here. She grabbed Yvonne''s hand, trying to give her some warmth. "Your mother''s rescue didn''t work this morning and she left, it was very peaceful when she left. You have to restrain your grief, after all, people who are alive should live well. The body is still in the operating room, you can have ast look at your mother." This was thest thing the nurse could do. Yvonne stood there dully, hearing the truth that someone told her personally as she wished. Step by step, she walked out of the ward towards the operating room. Yvonne, who stopped at the door, had no courage to push the door open and walk inside, she didn''t dare to see her mom''s cold body in person. She had done too many things to make her mother feel terrible, so she felt too ashamed to face her. In this way, Yvonne realized that she was not a qualified daughter. At the moment, she was thinking of Cary. If he was with her, would she not suffer so much? If he was with her, at least he would be a warm person for her to rely on. But right now, the only thing left in front of her was this cold operating door! Kneeling outside the operating room, Yvonne bathed in tears, it was until then that she realized the feeling of loneliness and a person could cry so much. Jay, who followed Yvonne behind, looked at the girl curling up in the corner. It was his first time to witness a person''s sadness and despair. Maybe from that day on, he wanted to take care of a person with all his heart, and to love a person with no reason. It seemed that everything was controlled by fate. Life and death were here, and love and hatred were also here. After dealing with her mother''s funeral, Yvonne shut herself in the bedroom for three days without eating or drinking anything. She was thinking about everything that was rted to her mother and how to continue her following life alone. She once told herself that she should be strong when she was alone, but thinking of thest meeting between her mother and her, a growing sense of guilt grew in her heart. During the three days, Yvonne couldn''t tell the outside was day or night. She had been building up courage and faith, and once again copsed, tears were forced into her eyes and stopped. Yvonne wanted to know what kind of person her mother wanted her to be, she wanted to know that three dayster, she would work hard to be a female soldier who wouldn''t be easily beaten down, and she couldn''t easily shed tears. It was a tacit understanding between her and her mother, although mom was already dead, she had to work harder to be a qualified daughter so that her mother could rest in peace. She was Christina''s daughter, and she would never be beaten down by anyone! "Ellie, have you heard of that? It seemed that Aaron had been a manager in the Lin Family! That''s Lin Family. How could he be so powerful that he could go to such a greatpany after graduation, and he was the head of thepany! Why are we so tired to send applications every day and go to interviews one after another? " The girl''s face was as red as a tomato under the scorching sun, and she wasining with Ellie. It had been a while since Ellie graduated from university, now she was ambitious. She sent applications to somergepanies, but they didn''t inform her of any interview. She had gone through thick and thin in order to get a bright future, but Aaron, that despicable man, had already been promoted to a top executive! No one knew better than her how Aaron got that position! What should have belonged to her must be taken back by all means! Clenching her fists, Ellie smiled smugly as if she had gotten some good idea! Aaron, just wait. I will step on your and make you experience what I''ve suffered! At this time, Aaron was leisurely enjoying in his office, although the people outside didn''t like him, he was undoubtedly the biggest winner! Aaron had moved from the shabby rental house to the luxury apartment distributed to thepany. As long as he worked in the Lin Family for a few years, he would soon have the ability to buy a house that belonged to himself in this city and gain a foothold. "Oops! Mr. Aaron, how idle you are in mypany!" A sharp and sexy voice came from the door of the office, frightening Aaron. He stood up from the chair, lowered his head and stammered, "Rae... Mrs. Rae..." He didn''t expect that Rae would suddenly appear, and he didn''t know what to do. "Do you still know how you got into mypany?" Her voice was low, but it sounded quite aggressive. Looking at the man who was like a coward in front of her, Rae hummed coldly and said, "Although it was a deal between us, you have to do your part since you have entered mypany! Mypany won''t keep someone who was so idle like you! If you''re not good at your work, I''ll also fire you without mercy! " "Yes, yes!" Aaron agreed, squeezing out a few words from his teeth, his fists clenched into tight fists. She had been very polite when he had been ordered to do things, but now, after taking advantage of him, she just humiliated him! He, a man, was submissive in front of her! Aaron still couldn''t swallow his anger, but after all, he still needed to rely on this woman to support him, so he had to put up with it! "Anyway, you are a top student, I hope you will perform better than those overseas students whose positions are far lower than yours! I think you know what you should do right now, so I just came here to remind you! Since you already know, I won''t waste my time with you anymore." After taking a disdainful look at Aaron, Rae turned around and walked out. After Rae left his office, Aaron slowly raised his head and looked at her through the ss door. She was hot with a charming body, as if her fragrance still existed in the office. Aaron lifted the corner of hisN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. mouth, and licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. He said in an obscene manner, "One day I''ll sleep with you bitch!" It seemed that he was crazy! As soon as Rae arrived at thepany, she walked around Aaron''s office, because she knew that he was only a snob. And she used the position of a senior executive to make a deal with him, now that Cary was back to her, then he was of no use to her any more. As long as she watched him on the work, she could fire him at any time if something went wrong! Chapter 57 Excessive Demands Chapter 57 Excessive Demands In Rae''s eyes, everyone was just a tool for her to achieve her goal! Aaron didn''t expect that he would be in a difficult position as a senior executive, since Rae came to his ce, he had carried on a great deal of work! He thought it was a free job, but now it turned out to be so tiring! ''I don''t know if Rae is deliberately making things difficult for me, but since I have got this job, I will not easily let it go!'' It was already veryte when he came back home from work, he didn''t expect to see Ellie standing at his door at the moment he stepped out of the elevator. She was wearing a white dress above his knees, Aaron could see her smooth back clearly, and her hair was worn up, revealing the white neck. It was deliberately dressed up, making her look like a different person from the timid girl before. Did she come for him? How did she know he lived here! "Mr. Aaron, you are so busy, you have to work overtime on your first day, and I''m getting tired for waiting." Leaning against Aaron''s door, Ellie looked at him withzy eye-contacts, which made him as excited as an electric shock! Aaron stepped forward to hold Ellie''s waist and raised her chin with his hand, like a hungry wolf, he asked, "Ellie, are you waiting for me?" "I''m standing at the door of your room, so who else do you think I''m waiting for? When did you just lose your eyesight?" She flirted with Aaron as if she was an old hand, and she naturally wrapped her arms around Aaron''s neck, and then leaned herself on him. She put her cherry lips close to his ear and whispered, "Didn''t you hear that I''m already tired? Are you always so kind tody? " "Wait. Don''t stay here, lie on the bed." Ellie stopped Aaron and sweetly told him what she wanted. The night had its nature released, while the day was the time to clear up the mess!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ellie hade to Aaron''s house after she had figured out where he lived. Now that her body was not clean, she intended to use it again only to pay a small price for looking down upon Aaron in the future! All she needed now was a chance, a tform from which she could take off! Dressed up nicely, Ellie looked at herself in the mirror and found that she was no longer the same as she used to be. This was thest time! Then she wouldpletely step Aaron into the abyss! Ellie, who had already woken up, felt very disgusted when she looked at Aaron, who was still sleeping soundly beside her. Thest time she hady beside him, she had felt as if a world had copsed, and now it had be her own will. How ironic life was! Yvonne must have been blind to fall in love with such a stupid beast. It sounded ridiculous that she had to tter the man Yvonne didn''t want. At the thought of this, Ellie''s hatred and resentment deepened! "Baby, wake up so early?" Squinting, Aaron casually put his hand on Ellie''s body and gently rubbed his head against her shoulder. Aaron''s words snapped Ellie back to reality, she immediately put on an innocent, ttering smile, reached out her hand to his ear, and said softly, "I woke up very early, do you still remember the thing you promised mest night?" "What is it? Do I need to be gentle to you in the future? " With a sinister smile, Aaron extended his hand towards Ellie. He had already forgotten what had happened yesterday. "No. Not for this matter! Do you want me to tell you again? " Ellie suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and stopped Aaron''s move, she pretended to be angry and said, "If you still can''t remember, I will note to you anymore." Suddenly, something urred to Aaron, his face darkened, he released his hand from Ellie''s body, lifted up the quilt, and made his way to the bathroom. "Do you mean the demands? Well, I''ll try my best to satisfy you. " "I want to work in Lin Family, it''s not difficult for you as a senior executive, right?" Ellie got out of bed and put on a coat, she walked to the door of the bathroom and leaned against it. Finally, she spoke out her purpose. Aaron finally knew what Ellie wanted to get from him, she just wanted to work in the Lin Family, but he didn''t expect that she wanted to trade it with her body. It was a piece of cake for him right now. At this moment, Aaron was as proud as a king who had all the power. With a cold snort, he turned his head and looked at Ellie, whose clothes were all over her body. "If you stay with me for two more times, I''ll promise you that this matter can be simple to achieve. Most importantly, judging from your performance..." Aaron seemed to be sure that Ellie would listen to him. Since he already knew what she wanted, as long as he had her weakness, she would always give in to him! Ellie didn''t expect Aaron to make such an excessive request, but since she had gone this far, she had no choice but to stay at the mercy of Aaron. Suppressing the anger in her heart, she gave a perfect smile and said sweetly, "Okay, I promise you!" The grievances right now were only temporary, when she seeded, Aaron would be the first person for her to take revenge on! "Can you stop following me?" Since her mother had left her, Yvonne had been staying at home for more than half a month. She had tried to get rid of the sadness, but there had always been a man haunting her around for the past half a month! She remembered that she had met Jay in the hospital that day! The mes of fury were burning in Yvonne''s heart! Chapter 58 Its Up To Destiny Chapter 58 It''s Up To Destiny "You''ve been following me for half a month! If I go to the market, you follow me to the market. If I hide myself at home, you follow me to my home. Do you believe I''ll call the police? " "Now you have the strength to scold me? Does that mean you have regained your energy? " Jay looked like a tall boy who had a good rtionship with his ssmates in high school, he just looked innocent and harmless. Seeing that Yvonne''s bad temper disappeared in an instant, and she let out a helpless sigh and allowed Jay to the house. "I have indulged you for half a month. I don''t care whether you are around or not, but it doesn''t mean I don''t mind you being always around me." In fact, Yvonne knew that this big boy had no malice to her, or he wouldn''t have dealt with many things for a stranger for her since she was in hospital, including her mother''s funeral. Several days after her mother passed away, Yvonne was too sad to care about the people around her or anyone else in charge of all the things. It seemed that she still owed him a favor. "I''ll go to T City in a few days." Yvonne had thought about it for a long time, and finally told Jay about her decision. After all, she had stayed in that city for four years, and now she had nothing to worry about in her hometown. The development space of T city wasrger, and the opportunity was greater, so Yvonne wanted to have a try there. Besides, there was her ssmate who had been with her for four years. And maybe she missed one person so much. Yvonne hoped that she would live for herself in the rest of the life and do something that could make her mother proud of her. "To T city? When would you like to go? I will go with you! " Jay was shocked by Yvonne''s words. They hadn''t even be friends yet! Of course he was not willing to let her go. "Why are you always acting like a child? Do you think that, in a big city,peting is just child''s ying?" Yvonne didn''t believe in what Jay had said. "I had a job in T City, but my grandfather was seriously ill in the past half a year, so I put aside my work and came back to take care of him. Now he is better and I''m relieved. So if you want to go there, of course I will go with you! " Jay said in a calm voice. Although he looked young, he had worked for several years. If Yvonne insisted on going to T city, he might give her some help. A strong sense of guilt to Yvonne was still going on in Jay''s mind. If he hadn''t acted out of his mercy, she might have met her mother for thest time. He always had an impulse to protect Yvonne from being alone. Jay couldn''t tell what kind of feeling he had towards Yvonne, which was vague and obscure, and it made him want to get close to her unconsciously. When he looked at her, the feeling would appear clearly in his mind. "The dinner I made for you today is just our farewell dinner. Thank you for taking care of me these days. I don''t know you, but being friends today is a kind of luck for us. In the future, let''s put everything else aside." Yvonne said as if she was lying, and she didn''t care about what Jay said at all. She said goodbye as if it was just an excuse, and she just didn''t intend to see him again. " Do you treat me as your friend?" Jay stared at Yvonne in a trance, he found that he was closer to her than he had imagined, and he even ignored that Yvonne said they could only meet each other by chance. Now that they were friends, it''s sure for him to be kind to her! Yvonne looked at this big boy and didn''t say anything else! He didn''t get the point of her words, after all! Yvonne got up and went into the kitchen, she had been really tired, why should she drag innocent people into her life? Yvonne guessed that as long as one was not in her life, then the person would lead a good life. However, no one could escape from disaster. "Adele, Paul, David, Tom, I have remembered everything, haven''t I?" Said Bess with a smug look on her face, she looked at Tom as if she was trying to take credit to herself. "Mydy, we only have four persons in total, and it''s not until now that you remember us. Should I give you another award?" Tom, who was standing in front of the drum, looked at this unscrupulousdy and shook his head helplessly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I told you toe often and I''ll help you to practice more, but every time you can''t even get together here!" Bess was very aggrieved, she leaned close to the crowd and whispered, "Just follow Fred, you cannot imagine how bored I am!" The band membersughed at Bess''s words. "Bess, how could you and Fred get bored with each other?" Said a young man mischievously. "I have told you many times that I have nothing to do with him!" Bess frowned and looked more like shy, she whispered, "How can there be anything between me and this boring old man? Jack is still waiting me in line." "What are you talking about?" Fred''s voice was from the couch next to the window. With her back to Fred, Bess made a funny face at Paul. Then, pretending that nothing had happened, she turned around and said, "We''ll tell you how to quit smoking! Look at yourself! How terrible your voice is! " Bess put down her guitar and jumped off the stage, heading to Fred. Fred had few hobbies over the years, while smoking and drinking were the only hobbies for him! Fred shook his head and picked up another ss of wine. However, before Fred was about to take his drink, Bess quickly took his ss, sat down at the low table in front of him and said, "You don''t take my words seriously! I got it. You''ve founded this bar just to drink more, otherwise, you need to go to other people''s bars every day and be a real drunkard. " With his brows scrunched, Fred put on an irritated smile as he watched the little girl lecturing him. With a speechless expression, he continued, "I''ve been staying with smoking and drinking for so many years, how can I quit them? Isn''t it wasting much effort? " When Fred stretched out his hand, trying to grab the ss from Bess, Bess nimbly moved away. "You can reckon that I''m just going to drink it as water!" Bess held the ss, wondering whether it was tasty. Being afraid of Fred''s next move, Bess made up her mind and gulped the wine in her ss! Then Bess was just choked on the wine in one breath. Chapter 59 Got Drunk Chapter 59 Got Drunk Bess was really choked by the wine, she felt dizzy in an instant, and her mouth was burning while her throat hurt. The wine cherished Fred didn''t taste good at all! "I dare not drink like that, you little girl is too bold, I don''t think you can go on the stage tonight!" Fred didn''t expect that Bess would be so desperate to drink it up, even himself would only drink a small ss of vodka every day! Holding Barry who was trembling, he waspletely irritated! "Fred, I''ve been choked by the wine because of you! If you don''t get rid of alcohol, you won''t be able to..." Bess was going to say something, but she didn''t finish and fell into Fred''s arms dizzily. ''I just drank a little, how can I get drunk? '' Getting up reluctantly, Bess rubbed her face in Fred''s arms. The people on the stage pretended not to see them when Bess jumped into Fred''s arms. ''She said she had nothing to do with Fred, now they are hugging each other!'' Paul coughed in embarrassment and shouted at Fred and Bess, "ahem! Fred, don''t show off your affection in front of us. We are still kids, aren''t we? " Being molested by several guys, Fred thought they must have learned something bad from Bess! But the girl was not good at drinking, but she just managed to drink so much. What''s worse, she was restless in his arms! It was time to stop drinking! "You are so troublesome!" Fred picked up Bess in his arms and walked towards the attic. He shouted to Tom who was on the stage, "Tom, your leading singer is drunk, and she is not going on the stage with you! Don''t make fun with her next time! And don''t make trouble for me. " He seemed really annoyed. Paul raised his eyebrows naughtily and shrugged. "Looks like we''ll have another respected Master," He said to the band, forcing a bitter smile.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Tom lifted the hammer and knocked at Paul, "Just do your own thing! We have a rehearsal here tonight. " With his meaningful eyes, Tom stared at the ce where Fred took Bess out of the house. ''Can Fred really have something to do with that woman?'' He thought. ''Wasn''t he still waiting for Zoe?'' "Hey, Fred. Why are you holding me? I''m going to rehearse and catch them, but I haven''t taught anything yet. You''re holding me back from being a tutor! " With a red face and a pout, Bess looked at Fred angrily, and she was definitely drunk. Fred ignored what Bess was doing and directly put her on the bed. "You''re so drunk, how could you teach them? Bess, I think you are really a brave girl. I find that the longer I know you, the more I can see your potential. Sooner orter, you may be able to turn this bar upside down! " Fred red at this ignorant girl, who had never done anything good other than making jokes! Maybe even he would be led by this girl! "You''d better stay here to think over what you have done! This wine is enough for you to sleep until tomorrow noon! " Fred was about to leave when he saw Bess blushed face caused by the alcohol. "Hey, Fred! I''ve also done something serious! " Bess staggered to her feet and pounced on Fred, trying to pull him back to exin everything to him. Before she could do that, she pulled the unconscious Fred into the bed. Fred didn''t expect that Bess would grab his hand and he fell down on the bed with her. They were in such an intimate position that the fine hair on her face was particrly cute with a red face! Fred realized that it was careless and wanted to stand up, but he was pulled back to his original ce by the drunk Bess! "Hey, Fred! Why are you so close to me? Have you made it clear? Are you going to take advantage of me? " The reason why she was thrown away with Fred''s hand just now had already been forgotten. Bess was so drunk and she must have lost her mind. "Bullshit!" Fred tried to sit up, but he was pulled back by Bess again! "Don''t want to go if you can''t exin it clearly! Hey, Fred. I like your smell." With a giggle, Bess put her nose in Fred''s arms and sniffed, like a kid who got candies. With this in mind, Fred no longer resisted, allowing the crazy girl to grasp him. Looking at her messy hair in his arms and sleeping in spite of her image, he felt that she was really like a puppy. He couldn''t help butugh when he saw that. When Bess fell asleep, Fred got up and got rid of her slowly. He carefully tucked Bess in and looked at her sleepy face like a child''s. Then he turned around and went downstairs. He had met someone whom he shouldn''t have met; and someone whom he shouldn''t have met turned to be the one he bore in mind most. "Ellie, are you all right? Still in T city? " Yvonne asked cautiously. Ellie had be the only person in the city that she could do nothing but trouble her, now she had no choice but to ask Ellie for help. "Yvonne? I haven''t contacted you for so many days. Are you all right? " Ellie said in surprise, she didn''t expect that Yvonne would contact her again. She had thought that after her mother''s death, Yvonne had been embarrassed and lived in a corner like her had been. "I''m fine, Ellie, don''t worry about me. I''m fine now. After thinking it over, I want to go back to T City, but now I have no one to rely on. Ellie, could you please let me stay at your home for a few days? I won''t bother you as long as I find a job. " Yvonne said, biting her lips. "We are friends, aren''t we! When are you being so courteous to me? I haven''t helped you with your family''s matter, so it''s my duty to help you. " "Ellie, thank you!" Yvonne was deeply moved by Ellie''s words. She swore to herself that she would be better to Ellie in the future. "When will youe to T city?" Ellie asked with concern. "Tomorrow! Now I don''t need to miss here anymore, maybe leaving here is the best decision." Said Yvonne in a resolute tone. She was the only one left in the empty room, what could she do if she didn''t leave? Chapter 60 I Am Your Only Friend Chapter 60 I Am Your Only Friend "Yvonne, you haven''t forgotten Cary yet, have you?" Ellie asked carefully, trying to put out her questions. Was Yvonneing back to the city for Cary again? Now that Yvonne''s mother had passed away, maybe nobody could prevent her from getting close to Cary. "No! Ellie, there''s no chance between me and Cary! I won''t expect anything anymore. I just want to have a foothold in that city, and to be someone that others will respect at least. I''m no longer the kid I used to be. I''ve grown up in a cruel way! " Then Yvonne sighed deeply, but she wouldn''t cry anymore. "Yvonne, I''ll wait for you!" Ellie didn''t want to say anything more. Herforting words seemed to let Yvonne rest assured that she was still in the city. Yvonne could always easily show her fragility to anyone! Ellie was envious and scared that she would never trust others so easily! No sooner had Ellie hung up than Yvonne''s call, her phone started buzzing again. She raised her hand and looked at the name of Aaron on the screen. Taking a deep breath, she picked up the phone and asked with her eyes closed, "What''s up?" "How is your new residence? How do you feel on your first day in thepany of Lin Family? " Aaron was not sluggish, he had done what he had promised Ellie quickly, and even this call came very quickly. Lifting the corner of her mouth gently, Ellie said with ease, "Of course, I believe in you. After all, you are a man of words, and I know this." "I''ve finished the things you asked me to do. When will youe here to apany me? Or I go to visit you? " Aaron finally spoke out his purpose. "I will go to your ce! Don''te to me ever again, Yvonne wille to see me tomorrow, I don''t want her to know our rtionship." Ellie said seriously all of a sudden, and her eyes were full of anxiety. If Yvonne knew the rtionship between her and Aaron, Yvonne would doubt herself.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Really? Will Yvonnee to see you? Then I should at least greet my old ssmate." Aaron raised his eyebrows and said maliciously. "It''s not a big deal for you to visit Yvonne, I am just afraid that once Yvonne find out that you work in Lin Family, it may make trouble for Rae, and you won''t be so secure as a senior executive." Ellie knew that the best way to deal with Aaron was to stop him from taking advantage of her forever! Aaron''s present position was in jeopardy. Since Rae had intended to overthrow him, he would have been monitored and even if something happened, he would be able to leave the position! It seemed that Ellie had grasped the weakness of him! "I just said that, and I won''t go to see Yvonne, okay? I don''t think Yvonne will want to see me, either. Of course I won''t disturb you since you are good friends, but when will youe here? " As Aaron spoke, his eyes became sharp and vicious. He didn''t expect this woman to have some tricks and thoughts. But she still behaved like an arrogant person in front of himself! "It all depends on my mood! I can''t have free time until Yvonne gets settled. " Ellie finished and hung up the phone! The more she talked to Aaron, the more she hated him. Just like this, slowly gaining the initiative, she would get the whole things back one day! After hanging up the phone, Ellie looked out of the window of her apartment and saw the bright city outside. Love and hatred in this city were like a huge that could only expose herself. In the past, even if Ellie encountered any difficulty, she never said that it was difficult to make a living. But after struggling for a long time in the quagmire, she had already stepped out on the way to light, and when she saw the light of hope, she was again swallowed up by darkness. Ellie could probably keep this feeling in her mind for a lifetime. What could she do if she carefully lived? She should have suffered a lot. Most of the things that Ellie knew were just based on life. "Mr. Cary, will you be back tonight?" Thomson''s familiar voice came from the other end of the phone. "What''s wrong? Is there anything happening at home? " Why did Thomson ask if he would go home? Quite unusual! "It''s Mrs. Rae, she came with a little girl. I said you woulde back veryte for work, but she said it doesn''t matter, she will stay here tonight. What do you think?" As for such kind of thing, Thomson naturally dared not make any decision by himself without authorization. He didn''t know what the position of Rae was, so he quickly called Cary for instructions. Cary didn''t expect that Rae woulde to his house. ''I just haven''t seen Be for a few days, but she have been pushing me so hard!'' "Tell Mrs. Rae that I will go to see her tomorrow and invite her back first!" He could only adopt a tactic of dying, since he was too exhausted to deal with her now. "Mrs. Rae said that it was not that she didn''t want to go back, but that Be wanted to wait for you to come back. I think that they won''t go if you''re not here, so pleasee back if you have time!" Thomson felt helpless. He had heard about the story between Mrs. Rae and Cary for a long time, but he never expected that she would be so persistent in doing so with the excuse of taking advantage of her child. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart that it was Yvonne who would be more lovely and popr. He really missed those days when Yvonne stay at home As soon as he heard that Rae used the child as an excuse again, no matter how reluctant Cary was, he could only go back home to see Be as she wanted. "I''ll be right back!" Suppressed the coldness in his eyes, Cary immediately hung up the phone, took his coat and drove home. Rae knew that Cary would never refuse her if she use Be as an excuse. However, there were too many excuses that could inevitably disgust Cary who was originally indifferent. Rae was as confident as a mystery. At that moment, sitting on the sofa in the living room of Cary''s vi, she was just like the hostess! "Cary, you''re finally back. Be has waited for you for a long time and she has just fallen asleep! " Seeing that Cary was back, Rae immediately put down the tea she was slowly tasting, stood up from the sofa and walked to his side. "Why are you here?" Cary tried his best to restrain the anger in heart and expressed his dissatisfaction with a low voice. Chapter 61 A Complete Family Chapter 61 A Complete Family "Be drew a picture for you today and wanted to give it to you, I didn''t have the heart to let her cry to sleep, so I brought her here." Rae said sadly, "If I know you will be unhappy about this, I''ll go wake Be up, and we''ll leave here." "Where is the picture of Be?" Cary sat on the sofa and asked softly. Although he was disgusted with what Rae did, he didn''t want to make Be sad because of the grudge between the two adults. "Be worked hard on it and got the bouquet. She is very happy to see it!" As Rae spoke, she carefully took out a painting container from Mickey Bag on the sofa and unfolded it in front of Cary. Cary took over the painting, which was colorful. It was a family of three, with two adults holding a little girl, and on the top right corner "A Happy Family", he was touched after seeing it. ''It seems that I have missed a lot of childhood experiences about Be.'' "Be has painted many such a family of three, but the father always looked blurry before. When you appeared in her life, she painted this picture, and I knew that it is the real family in Be''s mind. Speaking of this, Be has aplete family now. Cary, can we establish a family for Be in the future? Let''s try your best to make up for what we have done to her in the past few years." Seeing that the guilt in Cary''s eyes had be evident, Rae added insult to injury at once and pretended to be pitiful while crying. She slowly put her hands on his shoulders, looking pitiful. "I said I would make up for Be, but this doesn''t mean that there is still a chance for us to be together. Rae, it''s been so many years, even if I no longer hate you, I will not still have love for you. Do you understand?" As soon as Cary finished saying that, he removed Rae''s hand from his shoulder, as if he didn''t want to stay close with her for one more second. He stood up with the painting and was about to go upstairs. "Is it because of Yvonne? You still can''t forget her, can you? " Rae also stood up excitedly. "Of course not." Cary stood still and said firmly. "If not, why can''t we go back to the past? Have you forgotten the feeling that we love each other? " Rae wondered, ''Is it true that my hard work is totally in vain?'' "Rae, you still don''t understand! No matter there is Yvonne or other people around me, it is not the reason to hinder our rtionship. The problem is me. My heart has been cleaned up for the past five years, and I don''t miss you anymore. " "We can pretend!" Rae went towards Cary and said, "Can''t we pretend to be a happy family in front of Be? I lost you, but I don''t want Be to be hurt anymore." At this moment, Rae''s elegance and dignity had disappeared, and only pitiful begging left. ''At least I can use Be as an excuse to keep him with me!'' Rae had no other choice! "I will be a good father." After saying that, Cary raised up and went upstairs. This was his greatest tolerance for this woman! Hearing that, Rae seemed to have let go of her hanging heart. Supporting her hand on the table, she wore a bitter smile and said, "Even if I use the most mean means, I will keep you by my side!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With the painting in his hand, Cary walked cautiously into the room where Be were sleeping. The tablemp was still on in the room, and the little girl in the bed was sleeping well. Cary took a step to sit on the edge of the bed, and looked at Be and the picture on his hand. He wondered how many things he had missed over the past five years. The first time that she learned to call him father; the first time she lost her first tooth; the first time she boldly took the first step forward, and her first fell; and even the first time when she was bullied. As a father, he had never given her care and encouragement, how did she grow up so sensible? The more Cary thought about it, the more distressed he felt. For the first time in his life, he had experienced so many regrets. If it had been five years ago, he would not have broken up with Rae easily, because at least he would have known that she was pregnant with his own child! He had no reason to me anyone, since what he did was wrong. He gently stroked Be''s face and tucked the scattered hair behind her ears. Since then, Cary had never known about the feeling of being a father. He was cautious, considerate, and like a treasure, he was willing to give anything he had for the little girl. "Yvonne, when will you arrive at T City?" Ellie asked Yvonne worriedly with her phone between the ear and clothes while dressing up. "Ellie, I''m on the bus station waiting for a long bus. I guess I''ll be there at noon." Yvonne stood at the ticket window holding her luggage, waiting in the bus stop to buy her ticket. "Okay. Remember to call me when you arrive at my home at noon, I have a short break at noon and can onlye back in the evening. My key is put in the mailbox, it is 1210. Remember to call me when you forget it. When you arrive at my home, just take a shower first to get rid of the tiredness. And just wait for me at home! I''m going to the supermarket to make you a big meal in the evening." Said Ellie, dressed up and straightened her cor in front of the mirror. She looked like an officedy from the big city. "I have remembered everything! You are a busy person, I haven''t had a chance to celebrate that you have found a job. Now I have to trouble you to hold a dinner for me, if I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with you a long time ago. " Yvonne held the phone in her hand and stood on tiptoe to look at the long queue in front of her. "You''re glib. Oh, I''ll bete for work. See you tonight." Ellie picked up her bag from the sofa, walked towards the door and mmed the door. "See you tonight!" Yvonne hung up the phone and shouted at the man who had cut in line, "What are you doing? Why did you cut in line? You are not the only one who is in a hurry." Yvonne had always wanted to solve the problem for the others! She just couldn''t stand it anymore! As soon as Yvonne finished speaking, the people around her heckled with her, "That''s right, you have to queue up here, and we all do it on such a hot day. You don''t deserve to be a gentleman." The man cutting in line left resentfully. He was just staring at Yvonne, then he grabbed her purse under the gaze of Yvonne. Yvonne came to blows with him instead, she didn''t fear at all, she had no fear of him at all! But she didn''t expect him to walk past her. A little bitcent! She, a model of justice, was againing to this world to save all kinds of immoral things! She was totally unaware that her wallet had been stolen. The crowd shut up and remained silent, pretending they didn''t know anything. At this point, as long as it didn''t endanger them, they wouldn''t be in trouble! Chapter 62 Losing The Wallet Chapter 62 Losing The Wallet "Yvonne! I finally find you. "A silly man called Jay waved his hand at Yvonne and ran in the crowd. "Why is it him again?" Yvonne lowered the brim of her hat and pretended not to see him. Oops, she couldn''t get rid of him! "Why didn''t you tell me that you would leave today?" Showing his white teeth, Jay looked at Yvonne with a bright smile and said, "Fortunately, I went to see you every day. Since your neighbor told me that you had left, I immediately went home to pack up my things." "What are you doing?" Yvonne didn''t intend to hide her identity any more as she saw that Jay, who was in front of her, had recognized her. She looked up at the man in surprise, wondering whether he would reallye with her! "I''m going with you!" Jayughed brightly! Sure enough! Yvonne seemed to have been choked, "Why are youing with me? We just knew each other for a few days! I don''t have any rtives in T city, now that you are such a burden to me, why don''t I just go to do some charities? " Yvonne had never seen such a strange person since she was born. "I''m not encumbrances to you. Yvonne! I''ll take care of you," Said Jay seriously. If Yvonne didn''t believe what he said, he might confess his feelings to her in public. Jay, a tall and thin man with distinct features, stood in the crowd and attracted many people''s attention. She almost couldn''t control herself in front of such a cute and handsome boy. Yvonne yielded, "Okay... All right. How about taking the long-distance bus with me?" "Yes! It''s my first time to take this kind of bus, but I feel happy that I can sit with you. "A bright smile returned to Jay''s face. A group of people lined up in front of them. Noticing that there were still a long line of people behind them, Yvonne carefully dragged Jay closer to herself and said in a low voice, "Give me your ID card later, and I''ll buy the tickets for you! Then you don''t have to stand in line, just follow me." Well, Yvonne was quite different from before. "Ahem!" Yvonne winked at Jay as she shouted, "Okay?" Jay knew what Yvonne meant, so he took out his ID card and handed it to her. "Little girl, I heard you did not allow others to cut in the line a moment ago, but now why do you take your boyfriend to the front line again? Do you think we can''t see?" A middle-aged woman, who was standing behind them, began to defend her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Having been caught red handed, Yvonne would have a difficult time. She put on a pleasing look and turned around. "Aunt, well, I don''t think you''re an elder sister. I''m sure you''re young," Yvonne said with a smile, as he put her hand on Jay''s shoulder and continued, "We''ve just got married, and he is just apanying me back to my mother''s house. We should buy the tickets together, but I was angry just, so he came out to look for me. I should not have gotten angry with him. " Jay was surprised and then just put his hand on Yvonne''s shoulder. They looked like a newly married couple. The middle-aged woman looked at the young couple who were affectionate to each other in front of her as if she had seen through something. She snorted coldly and said, "Come on, stop pretending. I have heard what you said just now. You young people now are so ingratiating in speech, but why don''t you use it to get to the point? I was just kind-hearted to say that, the man cutting in line whom you shouted away just now took your wallet away. You young people, be careful when you go out. " "Wallet?" The smile on Yvonne''s face froze as she heard the woman''s words. She shook off Jay''s shoulder subconsciously and started to rummage around in her pockets. Her wallet was gone! Yvonne slumped onto the ground in despair, and her eyes went dull. She was really in despair! And she had be more and more rebellious since she had met this guy who called Jay. Jay didn''t know what was going on, and what he knew was that Yvonne''s wallet was lost. Squatting down, he looked at Yvonne who was sitting on the ground, which made her felt annoyed. All of these must be caused by Jay! "Why don''t you buy the tickets, Yvonne?" Jay acted as if he didn''t care about the issue, and what he said was really annoyed. "I have lost my wallet! My ID card, bank card and cash are all in my wallet. What tickets can I buy! !" Yvonne almost shouted out, and she thought Jay must have a nervous breakdown. As people gathered around them, Yvonne said in a louder voice, Jay hurriedly tidied up the scattered items on the ground and walked out of the ticket hall, holding Yvonne''s hand. "Yvonne, don''t worry. I''ll help you find a way. Please sit here and wait for a moment." Said Jay to Yvonne, putting her bag on the waiting chair outside the ticket room and putting it in Yvonne''s arms. Then he walked away in a hurry. Was he implying that she was making a fool? But her wallet had been lost, and all the cash was kept in it. Even if she went to T City, she wouldn''t be able to live for more than a week! ''Am I destined to stay here? And it was mom''s will, right? The more Yvonne thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She didn''t know if she should continue sitting here or call the police, or go home directly because of failure, and then call Ellie to say that she wouldn''t go to T city. She seemed to have lost her way, no matter which choice she made! It was already noon. When Yvonne stood up and was about to go home, she saw Jay, who was covered with sweat, appear in front of her with a wallet she was familiar with. "Where did you find it?" Yvonne walked closer to Jay and looked at him with astonishment. Generally speaking, it was of little impossibility to find a lost wallet, not to mention that in a station with so many people, it was even more difficult to find a wallet in this ce, so she didn''t expect that it would be found by Jay. Although Jay was covered with sweat, heughed brightly and said to Yvonnecently, "No problem for me! Come and check if there''s something in your wallet. " Taking the wallet, Yvonne looked at it and found that everything was there. A smile returned to Yvonne''s face, but then she just looked at Jay in shame. She said that he was an encumbrances to her before, but now it was she who had be his trouble. Bowed her head, bowed her head, Yvonne said shyly, "Thank you. It must be difficult to find this wallet, right? I owe you one more favor." "Of course not. I helped you not to make you owe me a favor, but as a couple as you said before." Said Jay as he scratched his head as if he felt embarrassed. "Are you so proud of yourself?" Yvonne pretended to be annoyed, then she turned around and walked into the ticket room. Chapter 63 No Good Instruments Chapter 63 No Good Instruments "I''m just joking, Yvonne, please don''t leave me alone!" Begged Jay, as he was afraid that Yvonne would leave him alone. He spoke like a child. "Follow me. We need to buy the tickets." From this moment on, Yvonne thought she made another friend. In fact, Yvonne was lucky and there was no more hope for her at the moment. Jay ran after Yvonne like a shadow, and she didn''t throw him away! In fact, it was not so hard to find the wallet. The middle-aged woman told them that the thief was the man who triggered a queue just now for the quarrel between he and Yvonne, it indicated that he was also the one who bought the ticket in the station. In spite of the possibility that a thief was not a repeat offender, he would definitely return to the ticket room to buy a ticket. Then, Jay went to the monitoring room to check the person who had quarreled with Yvonne, and locked the monitoring area in the ticket room. As he had expected, the man who had stolen Yvonne''s wallet was standing in a line far away from the ticket window. There were a lot of people, so Yvonne could not see him. Because of his revenge, the thief brought his stolen purse with him. Therefore, Jay would surely catch him. As an intelligent genius, Jay set up his own office in T city at such a young age. When he was a child, he had determined to be a policeman, but was stopped by his grandfather. Grandfather once said, ''Our family is traditionally business family. What''s more, Jay is the only one who cannot afford such a dangerous job. I won''t let him work in the police station!'' He had a good mind and a promising career, what he needed to do was to contribute to his family''s prospect. His family business was in the southern city, but Jay was rebellious and starting a business in the north. Jay had grown into an idle boss, although he was smart, he had no ambition. He now had a simr job with enough money to spend, he just wanted to lead afortable life. Maybe he was still young, and after all he focused on ying around, so he really didn''t care about career. This was Jay who had not met Yvonne, at that time, he had a high IQ but a low EQ, he was free and unrestrained, and sometimes he acted like a child. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Fred, where is Bess?" Jack ran to the bar counter to look for Fred. Fred, who had just finished a party, was sleeping in the lounge chair until the early morning. He was a little sleepy just now and was about to fall asleep with his eyes squinted, but Jack just woke him up again. Why would this yboye to his bar again? He was still a doctor! He should have drove the drunk girl out together, so that they would not have to disturb his leisure time and turned his small bar upside down. "She is upstairs. Go and see by yourself." Fred repliedzily with his brows wrinkled and his eyes narrowed a little. He hoped that the noisy couple would go somewhere else to make trouble. "Okay, Fred, thank you. I have brought a bottle of good wine for you, well, just left it on the bar counter." Said Jack, who excitedly went to see Bess. Fred felt quite confused about him. Nobody could learn well from Bess. Looking at the wine on the bar counter, he thought, ''Jack is not an ignorant man. But this kind of wine? I never like to drink.'' He closed his eyes again. Before Fred could catch his breath, the noise voice just came down the stairs. "Jack, how many times have you told me that you would nevere to me again? I will remember every single detail! You owe me! " Bess walked down the stairs while putting on her coat, and the voice spread all over the bar. "Someone called me insanely yesterday and said that she missed me, but she refused to recognize me today. I have to learn from you even though you are so shameless." Said Jack, who also didn''t give in to Bess. "Who said I didn''t admit it? I ept it. Do you dare to admit it? " Bess, who had walked to the bar counter, suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Jack who was following her anxiously. There was a defiant look in his eyes, as if he was looking down upon her. "Coward! Jack, how dare you! " Giving a stare at Jack who kept silent, Bess walked to the bar counter and pretended not to see Fred. She picked up a bottle of water on the ground, opened it and took several gulps. Of course, Jack did not dare to say anything more, because he hade here for worrying about Bess. Now that he was beaten by her, he thought it was his own fault. So he turned around and walked towards the door. "Are you leaving now?" Bess put down the water in her hand and shouted at Jack, "I just said a few words to you and you couldn''t stand it? When did you be so sensitive? "Bess rolled her eyes and her tone gradually became weak. She seemed to have gone too far. "Bess, I''m not at your beck and call now." Said Jack in an angry tone, who turned and walked out after finished speaking to Bess. "You are so mean! I didn''t say anything. " Bess murmured. She didn''t expect that her words would drive away Jack. As a matter of fact, her annoyance was still growing. "Your ex-boyfriend is not a mean guy. Look at the bottle of wine next to you, it''s five times as much as your monthly sry." Bess noticed Fred''s expression and took a serious look at him. "It doesn''t matter if you think so. Anyway, this wine is for you, not for me! He sent wine to you and you guzzled. It seems that you have a tacit understanding to cooperate with each other. "Bess was so angry that she kept saying these, and she felt even annoyed for Fred''s lying on this shabby chair every day. She recalled thatst night when she asked him to dry out but drunk so much, then Fred moved her into the room and left her alone. When she woke up in the morning, she found the whole room was in a mess, and she also vomited a few times! It took her a whole morning to clean the room. Even though it was all her fault, Fred still didn''t act like a gentleman. "Get off! Why are you always in my way? "Bess kicked Fred''s legs away and walked out of the room. "Well, when did I? Looking at the disappearing figure of Bess, Fred was confused. "When did I guzzle? Well, I am the victim again! " Fredy back on the deck chair and grumbled. In fact, Bess did nothing but ying around in the bar, although she was nominally working. She felt guilty for not performing with Tom''s band yesterday. At the thought of no instrument used by the band was good, Bess thought of all the instruments in her home, especially the drums with excellent sound. It was true that Tom had a good potential, but it was still too weak, like he was lost at the starting line. In order to make it up to them, Bess decided to go home and negotiate with her father! Of course, it would be better if he was not at home, so that she could bring these instruments to them in secret. She only hoped that her father hadn''t really thrown away the instruments she yed! Chapter 64 Go Home To Take Instruments Chapter 64 Go Home To Take Instruments "Sam, is my father at home?" Bess put her hands on the door to ask Sam, the Butler, and stood at the door carefully, looking at the room like a thief. "Miss Bess, pleasee on in. Mr. Sampson is in the living room." Sam looked at her with a smile, as if he had expected her toe back. Bess walked in aboveboard, pretending not to see the Sampson on the sofa. She wanted to go upstairs to check if her instrument was still there. "Stop!" Said Sampson slowly, putting the teacup on the table, "Do you remember that you have a father at home?" Still failed to get rid of her father, Bess immediately changed the other face, walked to Sampson''s side, and held his arm coquettishly. "How dare can I forget my most lovely father. I promised that I would earn money through my dream, and I''m sorry toe back to see you if I can''t achieve it." "Is you dream to be a waitress in a bar without guests?" Sampson really couldn''t understand what his daughter was thinking every day. Only those fancy and unrealistic words in her mind! "Did you follow me?" Looking at Sampson, Bess was a little angry. "I''m an old man, but I have not retired yet, why would you think I was following you?" "Then you have sent someone to follow me!" In front of Sampson, Bess always acted like a child. "You know that I didn''t go to that business college for further education when I studied abroad, instead, I studied music and my world was music. What can I do if you leave me in the business world! If you really care about me, just let me do as I like. " "Okay! I don''t want you to quarrel with me as soon as youe back. You are my only daughter, you know how much I love you since you were a child." Sampson interrupted Bess and said helplessly, "You can do whatever you want and I won''t force you. Speaking of that, I haven''t really forced you to do anything. You should experience more at a young age, and you will understand that everything I do is for your good in the future. If you still want to go to that little bar, I won''t stop you. I have been your father for half a lifetime. You have been a daughter also for many years. You can''t always be so childlike, since your father is getting older and older! " "Dad! I love you! Thank you for your support. You can rest assured that I have grown up, and I have promised to support you, so I will keep my word! I came back here for some musical instruments, so I''m going to carry them now. " Bess didn''t believe his words at all. Her father had always used such a bad trick in front of her, but now he was just forcing her to answer his questions! She was afraid that she couldn''t get out today if she didn''t take advantage of the situation! "Stop!" The voice of Sampson rang behind Bess again. What on earth did her father want her to do! Bess regretted not asking about his whereabouts in advance, she should have chosen an auspicious day toe back and take some musical instruments! She resigned herself to her destiny, stood still, looked back at Sampson, and pretended to smile and tter him. "What else can I do for you, dad?" "You can''t move them alone! I''ll call someone to help you move, and just apany me for a while." Said Sampson kindly. Quite unusual! It was really strange! ! "I said you were a little girl, don''t you think so? You had been away from home for such a long time. Now that you just came back here, what do you still think about how to escape?" Looking at Bess who sat in front of him again, Sampson pointed at her andined helplessly. "Dad, you''re not yourself. It''s rare that you are so obedient to me. I have no choice but to take the ladder you''ve given me." Bess sat on the sofa, pretending to be rxed. She knew that it was difficult for her to get out of the house today. "You naughty girl!" Sampson picked up the teacup on the table and drank again. He took a sip and said to Sam next to him, "Sam, send some people to take the musical instruments upstairs to the bar. Bring some words to the bar owner for me. " "Yes, Mr. Sampson. What do you need me to say? " Sam bowed slightly, waiting for the order of the Sampson. "Just tell him you''re taking the instruments as gifts in behalf of Bess. As a girl, it was normal for her to run away from home just because she had a quarrel with her parents. Now Bess had straightened out her thinking and knew that she should go home to take care of her father. I''m very pleased, too. "There was a pleasant and pleasant look on Sampson''s face, but Bess''s face copsed several times. "Yes, Mr. Sampson." As he said so, Sam went downstairs and asked several guards to move the instrument. "Daddy! Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t force me? You are a liar! " Bess stood up anxiously, looked at her father who had contradicted his words, and turned to Sam for help. Sam also looked evasive, he didn''t dare to say anything about this. Looking at Sampson, who seemed to be peaceful, Bess seemed to have epted her fate. She said, "I realize why you are so abnormal, you just want to lock me up in the house without anybody noticing! I wouldn''t havee back if I knew it! If mom was here, she would never allow you to do this to me! Or you are used to going back on your words with mom, so she left us! " Bess had been forced to speak without thinking. "What nonsense are you talking about! Bess, I''m good enough to you. Don''t threaten me with your mother. I won''t let you get out of this house no matter what happens! " Sampson didn''t expect that Bess would mention her mother to make him feel guilty. He didn''t want to disappoint Bess''s mother, so he must be stricter with her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was too young to understand the difference between dream and reality. If he let her do whatever she wanted, he would be too ashamed for Bess''s mother in the future. "You are still a tyrant! My life has been at your control from the moment I was born, and I''m just like a booty you trained, right? You''ve really gone too far! Besides, you have no right to restrict my freedom of an individual, even if you are my father! Bess walked to the door and tried to escape from this prison- like house as soon as possible. "Stop her!" With a wave of Sampson''s hand, the door was blocked by several strong guards. "Don''t think you can mess with me just because you have studied abroad for a few years! As long as you are my daughter, I will discipline you for every single day! Or you''ll waste all your time outside! " The muscles on Sampson''s face were trembling slightly because of anger. Looking at the strong guards at the door, Bess''s eyes were red with grievance. She clenched her fists silently, stopped fighting back against Sampson, and returned to her room upstairs. Chapter 65 Being Locked At Home Chapter 65 Being Locked At Home "Mr. Sampson..." Sam''s face was full of anxiety, he wanted to say something for Bess, but was stopped by Sampson. "Sam, do as I tell you. Don''t worry about her, I have let her go for so many days, and she has also experienced the difficulty in this field. She will understand in the future that my choice is the best for her." Sampson sighed heavily, sat on the sofa, and gently rubbed his temples. He couldn''t stop worrying about his daughter. When could she be more sensible. The cold war between the father and the daughter was like a game, waiting to see who could hold on to the end. Bess returned to her room and mmed the door. Shey on the bed, feeling both angry and helpless. "Bess, you idiot! Why did you go home at this time?" Bess tapped her head with her hand, regretting to the extreme. What a fool. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Before she set out, she had expressed her anger at Fred. How would he think of her if she couldn''t get back. "I''m not that petty! ! Bess randomly picked up the pillow on her bed and threw it to the door. No way! She must find a way to get out of here. She hadn''t stayed in the bar for enough time. The band would lose their future without her help, and she was the backbone of them. And Fred. If she was not there, nobody would watch him quit smoking and drinking. Thinking of this, Bess felt that there was still a lot of burden on her shoulder. But now Bess could only take the strategy of keeping unmoved! She could quietly leave when her father was not at home. "s!" Bess made a mess on the bed, running about on her legs. Her home was even stuffier than Fred''s bar! ! That''s crazy! After all this trouble, she still looked down upon her father. Fred spent the whole afternoon in the bar and didn''t know where Bess was. He sat on the sofa by the window, took out a bottle of wine and was about to pour it out when he thought of Bess who had asked him to dry out yesterday. She looked very silly but cute. He chuckled and then put the bottle back. Perhaps it was better for him to listen to Bess. Fred couldn''t imagine what he would do if he had to dry out. He looked out of the window in a trance, and could not help but think about the messy things of Bess. Then Fred suddenly saw a truck outside his bar, and some people carried the things from the car into the bar. Confused, Fred stood up and walked to the door. These people directly put things on the performance stage as if they did not see himself. Drum kit? With a confused look on his face, Fred wondered if it was Bess who was ying tricks again. When he walked out of the bar, Fred walked up to themander and asked in confusion, "What are you doing? " "Are you the boss of the bar? The man eyed Fred from head to toe and then stopped themander and looked at him. "That''s right." Fred was confused. ''Does he know me?'' "What are these instruments? Did Bess get it? Where is she? " Fred made a wild guess. "Miss Bess has gone back home, and she did ask us to bring these instruments here. Just take it as a thank you for taking care of her in these days. "The man smiled and spoke clearly. Without understanding what the man said, Fred scratched his head. Miss? Take care? What? "Does it mean that she will nevere back here?" "Yes. These are Miss Bess''s most precious instruments, I hope you can make full use of them. " After saying that, the man went to the side and ordered others to carry things. With arms akimbo, Fred looked at the people walking back and forth in his bar, thinking that he only got few useful information now. One was that Bess would nevere back, and the other was that these instruments were very expensive. The man even called her Miss Bess, so she must be the daughter of a rich family. Did she stay here just for fun and left because she felt bored? She was not as pathetic as she said, and it might just be an excuse to let him take her in. No wonder she knew the yboys like Jack and Cary just because she reached the same level with them. Fred walked back to the bar, and watched as those instruments were taken in, the bar returned to peace, leaving the instrument on the stage. Fred walked around the stage, sneered, and thumped the drum with his fist. He didn''t know why he was so angry. Fred thought he was fooled by Bess. The way she left here was really the same as what she did in these days. But he didn''t expect her leaving without omen. Did she give him these instruments just for thanks? A youngdy lived a poor civilian life, and she would return to her own castle after she had enough fun. Fred should have thought of this before! Fred suddenly regretted agreeing her to work in his bar. But when he thought about it carefully, he found that no matter who she was, she had nothing to do with himself. He had already given up half of his heart to those unimportant things and didn''t care about them at all. "Hey, wake up. We arrive!" Yvonne pushed Jay, who had been lying in the car all the way. The two had arrived in T City. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Jay yawned and asked Yvonne, "Have we arrived?" It was the first time for Jay to take a long-distance vehicle. After bumping all the way, he fell asleep soon. He didn''t expect that they would arrive at the destination as soon as he opened his eyes. "Ouch, don''t stretch yourself, get off the car quickly. There are only two of us left. " Yvonne held on to Jay''s arm and walked towards the door. It''s not easy to wake Jay up, and Yvonne felt like she was about to be killed by the driver''s gaze. Jay looked at Yvonne with a cheerful look, it was the first time that he felt so happy to be held by others. He smiled foolishly and followed Yvonne to get out of the car. "Yvonne, where are we going now?" Jay acted like a young boy who was guided by Yvonne. "We? We are supposed to be separated after arriving here, aren''t we? " Yvonne didn''t intend to bring Jay to look for Ellie. She had already felt sorry to have caused extra trouble to her, and if she got another one, the house of Ellie might not even have enough spare room for them. "Aren''t you always working hard in T city for years? Don''t you have anywhere to go? " Chapter 66 Younger Brother Chapter 66 Younger Brother Jay had never expected that Yvonne would ask to go their separate way from now on. Although he owned a house in T City, but of course he wanted to stay with Yvonne, and he hoped he could stay as long as possible. If he left Yvonne now, he might go crazy. "No! Yvonne! I only have only you! " Jay said, looking at Yvonne pitifully, it seemed that if she put him down, he would have nowhere to go. "Didn''t you say that you have a job here? It turns out that you are lying to me! " Yvonne felt awkward and didn''t know what to do with Jay. She had thought that he had his own business, but it turned out that he was also a toy boy. Her heart softened. It was getting dark, he might have no way out if she left him alone, let alone she owed him a favor. Closing her eyes, she said helplessly, "Okay, just follow me!" She decided to let it go, and nned to ask him to find a room tomorrow. "I always know that you are the best!" Said Jay, as he followed her. He put his arms around Yvonne''s neck, taking advantage of his height. Pretending to be disgusted, Yvonne stepped aside and walked in front of the bus with the luggage. Jay tried to put a hand on her shoulder again, but failed. They walked to the bus stop, creating a noise. "Yvonne, have you always taken the bus?" Jay asked in an uneasy voice. "Yes, haven''t you ever taken a bus?" Yvonne felt that Jay was unreasonable. "No, I haven''t yet." Said Jay, shaking his head. Then he pulled her clothes and said in a spoiled manner, "Yvonne, I will threw up at the bus." "What?" ''He is a weirdo. What''s wrong with him?'' Yvonne looked at Jay and said to herself. But he didn''t seem to lie to her, it seemed that there was really somebody who couldn''t take a bus. So she waved at Jay, telling him, "Okay, now that I''m afraid of you, let''s take a taxi." Then Yvonne hailed a taxi. "Yvonne! You''re so nice!" Jay was like a pet standing beside Yvonne, but what he said actually came from his heart. "Where are we going now? Jay followed Yvonne to get in the car, it was not until now that he remembered to ask Yvonne about the destination. "Let''s go to my friend''s house." Yvonne seemed to have recalled something, she then advised Jay carefully. "Ellie is my only friend in this city, I''ve been bothering her a lot. If I bring you there now, it will increase the burden on my friend. So you must be obedient and don''t cause any trouble. Just one night and you should find another ce to live tomorrow" "A girl too?" Jay thought that it would be inconvenient if there were really two girls. "Of course! She was my college ssmate and we had been in the same dormitory for four years. She was very nice. "Every time Yvonne talked about Ellie, she was very excited. At the beginning, they had been encouraging each other in this strange city. ''I''m about to meet her and miss her a little.''. Soon, they arrived at the residential area where Ellie rented her house. "Ellie, are you home now? "Yvonne is calling Ellie from downstairs. "I''m at home. Why haven''t youe yet? I have prepared the dinner for you." Ellie answered Yvonne in the phone while watching the cooking soup. "It''s an emergency. I''m in your downstairs and going up now."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe." Ellie hung up the phone. Then she continued to look at the soup. After work, she went to the supermarket to buy some food, she thought Yvonne had arrived home, but she didn''t see anyone at home when came back. So she prepared the meal while waiting for Yvonne''s coming. But she didn''t see Yvonne until she nearly finished the meal. She opened the casserole to have a taste, when she put thest soup on the table, the doorbell rang. Ellie quickly ran to open the door. "Hey, Yvonne, you just arrived! I miss you so much. "As soon as Ellie opened the door and saw Yvonne, she couldn''t wait to carry her in the arms. "I miss you too, Ellie." Yvonne looked back and hugged Ellie. Obviously, they were in an intimate rtionship. "What have you cooked? It smells good." Yvonne shouted. She had been starving after a whole day''s work, so couldn''t resist the smell of the dishes. Jay wasn''t much better than Yvonne. As a matter of fact, he had been sniffing around the house when he saw them hugging each other so passionately. It was not until now that Ellie noticed that there was another person behind Yvonne. He was tall and handsome, but looked smaller than both of them. Ellie said, "Yvonne,e on in, but who is this?" Ellie asked, staring at Jay. "Is it your brother?" This was the only assumption of Ellie. Having no idea how to introduce such a person, Yvonne turned to Jay and said, "Right, he''s my younger brother, I''m sorry to bother you. Ellie, I''m afraid that we may trouble you tonight. He''ll find a house to live tomorrow and won''t bother you anymore. " An inexplicable introduction was made. When Jay tried to exin that he was not Yvonne''s brother, Yvonne kicked him quietly. So he resentfully reached out his hand and introduced himself to Ellie. "Hello, Ellie. My name is Jay. I''ve heard a lot about you from Yvonne, and I''d rather to meet you in person than to hear your name. You are a good girl." Jay had never talked with Yvonne so sweetly. Ellie felt embarrassed to be praised, so she shook hand with Jay and politely let them in. "Don''t just stand outside. Come in, you must be starving. Let''s eat first." Now they could finally have a rest. After putting the things aside, they washed their hands and then started to have dinner. The melodies of Jay kept going on. "Ellie, the shrimps are so delicious. I have never eaten shrimps made in this way." "This soup is also delicious. It must take you a long time to make, you''ve worked so hard." "Is the fish sweet and sour? That is great! The food is so delicious that I don''t know how to describe it. " Jay even gave a thumb up to praise Ellie," It''s such a pity that you don''t be a cook." "My brother is a man of truth. He doesn''t talk much, but once he sees a beauty, he can''t hold back his tongue." Answered Yvonne, feeling a little embarrassed in front of Ellie. "Why didn''t you mention that you have a younger brother?" Ellie asked in bewilderment. "Well, I just got him recently." Yvonne began to make up. "Ellie, don''t believe Yvonne''s words, I..." Jay wanted to say that he liked Yvonne, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Yvonne. "In fact, he is not my younger brother." Yvonne said. She intended to let Jay stay overnight here, after all, she didn''t have any rtionship with him, but it''s very troublesome to exin to Ellie. She had nned to fool it around but didn''t expect that Jay insisted on making things so troublesome. So Yvonne could only tell everything directly. "We met in the hospital when my mother was in the hospital. I''ming to T city and he happened to being, neither of us have a ce to go. He is younger than me. I thought he was poor, so I brought him here." Chapter 67 Start A New Life Chapter 67 Start A New Life In fact, Ellie had already thought of it. The rtionship between them was too simple. They had known each other for four years and she had never heard that Yvonne had a brother, now a younger brother suddenly appeared, she must be lying or have other unspeakable reasons. Ellie pretended to understand and said, "It doesn''t matter, Yvonne. I know a lot of things have happened during this period, and Auntie... I''m not with you but I''m happy to see that you could have more friends to take care of you. Since he is younger than us, of course he is our younger brother" "Little brother, let''s eat. How about living in the living room tonight? "Ellie tried her best to change the topic so that Yvonne wouldn''t be embarrassed in front of her. "Ellie, thank you." Yvonne was really touched, Ellie was so kind. Since college, she could always tolerate everything. On the contrary, Yvonne just looked like a child. "Come on, have a taste of the food I cooked. Is it really as delicious as the little brother said?" Ellie could always make the atmosphere lively. "I''m not that young. Don''t always call me little brother, Ellie." Actually, the reason why Jay became familiar with Ellie was that she is a friend of Yvonne, so he thought that Ellie was also his friend. "Ellie, the food you cooked is really delicious." Ignoring Jay''s protest, Yvonne began to praise Ellie crazily. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellie smiled politely, but her eyes were always attracted by this bright boy. He was humorous and polite. But she also admired Yvonne, no matter how desperate and desperate she was, there were always people around her to love her and protect her, but Ellie had always been alone. It waste after dinner. After packing up, Ellie carried the rest pillow and quilt to the sofa for Jay, then she and Yvonne went into the bedroom, closed the door and began to chat on the bed. Now was the time for the two of them. "Ellie, I''ve decided to go out to look for a job tomorrow." Yvonne had made a n, she didn''t want to be idle all day long. "Yvonne, why do you work so hard? You just arrived here and you''d better have a rest for several days." "I''ve had enough rest, and I''m graduated now. It''s not that I can''t support myself with my hands. When I was at home, I''ve sent two job applications online, and I''ll have an interview tomorrow. Ellie, I also want to have a job that I like, just like you. It has nothing to do with if it''s my own house or it''s rented, as long as I have a firm foothold in this city, I also think that I am not useless." While saying that, Yvonne felt a little sad. Like Ellie, she had no rtives at all and could only live a life relying on her own efforts. "Yvonne, I can roughly feel what you have experienced. I will support you! In the future, we two will be family to each other in this city. I won''t leave you alone. You can live here as long as you want. The two of us will definitely be better and better. " Ellie said these words may be from the bottom of her heart, or just said to Yvonne casually. However, even if Ellie was jealous and resentful of Yvonne, the two of them had still supported each other in the past four years of college, and every detail during the period would not disappear in an instant. Moreover, Ellie had sold Yvonne out before. Maybe there was another reason for her misfortune. Ellie''s heart wasplicated and changeable. Only when she encountered injustice would these evil feelings be torn up, and all the resentments and sufferings she had suffered be piled up on others. At that time, Ellie was hateful and pitiful. What Ellie said had calmed Yvonne down. As expected, Ellie was the one who knew her best. When she came back to this city again, those people whom she wanted to forget, those whom she had already forgotten but were still ready to reappear in her future, those whom she didn''t want to forget but would eventually forget, were intertwined into love and hatred, performing love and hatred. "Yvonne, I''m going to bete for work. There''s the food I made in the kitchen, don''t forget to heat it up before eating it." On the second morning, Ellie got up early, quickly tidied herself up and told Yvonne that she was going out. "I know, Ellie. You''d better leave now." Yvonne got up from the bed with sleepy eyes and urged her to leave and take the bus. "Call me if you need anything. You cane to mypany to have lunch with me after the interview. It''s reallyte, see you, Yvonne." Ellie said and hurried out of the door. This was the price she had to pay to live in a big city. She got up early, clocked in, worked overtime day and night, and relied on coffee to spend every night. She took bus and subway. She couldn''t bete even if she was squeezed into a sandbag in the bus. Expensive rent, water and electricity, regr expenditure every day, and her monthly sry could only support herself. Only by frugal living could she save a small part of her savings. Ellie had been working for two days and was used to this fast pace. She couldn''tin, this was the life she got after paying a huge price. What Ellie wanted was only such a high starting point, and she would be stronger and stronger one day. Wearing ten centimeter high heels and delicate makeup that could be done in five minutes, Ellie looked calm and confident in this office like a box, as if this was the ''battlefield'' she had been looking forward to for a long time, or rather, her stage. But Yvonne''s impression of this city was still the same as when she was still in college. It was young, lively,pact and romantic. She didn''t know the truth and began to take her first step fearlessly. God would always inadvertently pour a ss of sulfuric acid in one''s own life, regardless of time and ce, making the already broken life even worse. After Ellie left, Yvonne got up from the bed. She had an interview today, so she needed to cheer up and leave a good impression on the interviewer. She stretched herself and walked out of the bedroom, only to find that Jay was still sleeping on the sofa. Then Yvonne walked up to Jay and patted him, "Wake up!" Jay was woke up by Yvonne and squinted at the bright room. He smiled and stood up from the sofa. "Yvonne, I slept too wellst night. Is it because I was so tired yesterday that my neck still hurts? " Seeing that Jay had woken up, Yvonne walked towards the bathroom and said, "It seems that you haven''t had such a good sleep. Hurry up and have dinner after washing up. I''m going to have an interview, you''d better find a ce to live as soon as possible. You can''t always live here, right?" Then she closed the door of the bathroom. Chapter 68 Goodbye Chapter 68 Goodbye "Are you going for an interview today? Yvonne, why didn''t you tell me? " Jay rubbed his neck and sat on the sofa. "It''s easy to find a house, but I don''t want to leave you?" "Don''t be garrulous. Yesterday, I finally saw your ability to praise people, why didn''t I see you speak so sweetly before?" Yvonne''s voice came from the bathroom. "Are you jealous?" Jay asked excitedly. "Of course not! What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about how to make the girls happy? " "You misunderstood me, Yvonne. I love you so much that I won''t like any other girl. Ellie is your friend, so she is also my friend, so we be familiar with each other. Besides, if I don''t have a sweet tongue, can I live herest night?" Jay felt that he had done the right thing. As soon as Yvonne opened the door and walked out of the bathroom, she stood in front of Jay and scolded, "Why are you so loyal to me? You are younger than me, and you will always be my little brother. We just knew each other for a few days. Besides, my friend is my friend. It has nothing to do with you. After you find the house today, we can be reckoned as distant rtives. If you have anything, come to me again. If not, we can live our own lives. " "Yvonne." Jay wanted to say something more. "Shut up, wash your face and brush your teeth. After breakfast, I''ll take you out, then you have to go to find a house yourself this morning. I still have an interview." Before Jay could retort, Yvonne had already made a n for him. Then she turned around and went to the kitchen to heat up the meal. Jay looked at Yvonne worriedly and wanted to say something, but finally he couldn''t help but shouted at her, "You are too cruel to me!" But he had to listen to Yvonne, and he had no other choice. There was only one room in this rental house, and it must be inconvenient to live with two girls. Although he didn''t need to find a house, he still wanted to be closer to Yvonne. An hourter, Jay was dragged out of the room by Yvonne with the luggage. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Let''s say goodbye here." Yvonne patted Jay on the shoulder and said solemnly, "I believe you will find a house and a job. Fighting!" Jay didn''t have any motivation at all. At the thought of breaking up with Yvonne, he felt very sad and could only say e on" to her. "Then I''ll go first." After saying that, Yvonne turned around and walked to the bus stop. It was sunny today! She would definitely seed in her interview. Looking at Yvonne''s back, Jay frowned. At this time, the phone rang. "Hello, I''ve arrived. Yesterday, where are you now? I''m going to find you." Jay answered the phone and called a taxi by the roadside. "How many times have I asked you to modify the data? Don''t take my words seriously, do you want me to fire you? If you don''t want to do it, get out yourself! We don''t need a people like you who only takes money but doesn''t do anything! Many people are looking at your position. I think you know it! " Rae threw a thick pile of documents on the desk, which frightened the fat middle-aged man in front of her to speechless. "Ms. Rae, it''s my fault. I won''t make such a mistake again." The fat middle-aged man said sincerely. "Then I''ll give you one more chance. Remember, this is thest chance!" With a powerful aura, what Rae said was enough to shock people. She shouldn''t havee to this small department. However, this project was very important to her, but the data was always wrong. Rae was so angry that she just did that. If it was rted to the interests of her ownpany, these subordinates must get out of here if they couldn''t do it well! Rae was always a merciless person. After saying that, Rae walked out of the Department Manager''s office with her head held high, followed by her secretaries and a group of subordinates. The staff of the management department looked at the aggressive Rae and the department manager who was always arrogant in front of them, but now he just looked like a coward, and then they began to discuss. "Is she the owner of Lin Family?" Ellie asked her colleagues, staring at Rae''s receding figure. "Yes, I just don''t know why she came to our small department. But it''s good to see her frighten our manager." The colleagueined. "Does she have anything to do with Mr. Cary?" Ellie wanted to know more. "What? How did you know? I heard that our twopanies are very close recently. It is said that there was a beautiful youth love between Ms. Rae and Mr. Cary. They were separated for a period of time, and now they are together again. After all, the two of them are a perfect match in terms of talent, appearance and family background. All the young single girls in T City are admiring them! But what could we do? We were both women, but Ms. Rae was elegant, noble, dignified and ambitious. The company she ran was such a bigpany. Look at us, we are simply iparable! The more I thought about it, the sadder I became. Well, I''ve decided to be a diligent person and silently work hard in my own field. Maybe the manager will vent his anger on uster. Just work hard. "The colleague returned to her position after gossip with Ellie. Ellie still looked in the direction of Rae, it turned out that she was the old lover of Cary. It was she who colluded with Aaron to do those horrible things. She didn''t expect Rae to be so morous on the surface, but in fact, she was as dirty and filthy as a scum like Aaron. Unfortunately, her own strength was still too weak, so she could only live at the bottom and could only look up to others. In Ellie''s eyes, Rae was not worthy of admiration, but she was at the height Ellie yearned for most. At this time, Jay got off the taxi with his luggage and appeared at the door of Fred''s bar. He hadn''t been here for a long time, but it still looked the same. He opened the door of the bar with his suitcase and walked in. He looked for the familiar figure. "Silly boy, I''m here." Fred''s low voice came from the sofa by the window. Just now, he saw Jay standing outside the door, and his childlike look didn''t change at all. "My dear uncle, I miss you so much!" Jay smiled like a child and walked to Fred. "Turn around and let me have a look." Fred looked at Jay with a pleasant face and was very close to him. Chapter 69 Help Me Find A House Chapter 69 Help Me Find A House It seemed that Jay had already thought of it. He rolled his eyes, opened his arms and circled around in front of Fred. He couldn''t help butin, "Why do you only want me to turn around in front of you for so many years? I''m an adult now. Do you still think I''m seven or eight years old? " "You are always a child in front of me!" Fred said with a satisfied smile to Jay on his face, he picked up the ss on the table and drank. Since Bess left, Fred had resumed this habit. Sitting next to Fred, Jay snatched the ss from him and advised, "You haven''t changed for so many years. You only know drinking. If I''ve been with you for only one day, I must help you get rid of alcohol." Jay frowned and looked serious. Fred looked at the ss snatched by Jay helplessly, thinking that there was another person who cared about his drinking. "Okay, I won''t drink anymore. By the way, why are you in T City now? If your grandfather hadn''t called me yesterday, I wouldn''t have known it. You brat, you''re really something now! " "Did my grandfather call you?" Obviously, Jay didn''t expect that. "Why do you all treat me as a child? I''m not a three year old child anymore, I have a job, a house, as well as friends. What are you worried about?" "I''m not worried about you. You have to do something that won''t make us worry. Who went out yesterday and packed up and came to T City without telling anyone? Don''t you know that your grandfather is still in hospital?" Fred felt a little helpless. His nephew had always been so troublesome. "Of course I know. The reason why I went back for half a year was to take care of Grandpa. But he has recovered now, hasn''t he? It''s time for me to pursue my own happiness. Isn''t it good for grandpa to have a great-grandson if I get married early?" Said Jay shyly. He had already made a n for him and Yvonne. "So you are chasing after a girl. Well, then I won''t care about you anymore, I wish you sess." Fred didn''t ask any more questions. His nephew, who had grown up from an early age, was no longer a child. He was better than his uncle. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "What are you going to do next? When will you go back to your smallpany? " Fred stood up and put the wine and sses back to the bar counter, asking Jay. After all, he was his nephew, so he had to care about him. "It doesn''t matter if I leave mypany, since I can only draw two design drawings there at most. I''m a talented young man, have you forgotten that?" Jay said proudly, leaning against the sofa with his legs crossed. "Yes, you''re right, you''re a talented young man, you''re more and more narcissistic." This nephew was getting more and more naughty as he grew up. "Where do you live? Go back to your original house?" "It''s time for my uncle to care about me now, isn''t it?" Jay snickered. "What? Do you want to live here? He just said that he was not a child, but now he was going to throw himself into his uncle''s arms? Let''s make it clear first. You are not wee here." Fred didn''t hesitate at all. If he lived here, he would have a hard time of peace and return to that annoying day. He would never allow such a thing to happen again. "You are too cruel, but I didn''t say that I would live here. Don''t you know how remote it is? There was a university in the past, and there were more people at that time. Now the students in the school was prohibiteding here, then you nearly have nothing to do every day, but just to wait for Zoe. Don''t think that I don''t know, and I don''t want to apany you to see through the date." Jay didn''t keep his mouth shut, which meant that he dared to mention Zoe in front of Fred. At the mention of Zoe, the expression on Fred''s face changed immediately. Of course, Jay didn''t notice it. He continued, "I want you to help me find a rental house near the Cloud District. You have a wide range of contacts, so it must be easier for you to find it than I can. Now the house sources are so scarce, and it is close to the city center. I just want to be closer to Yvonne. You must be able to find it, right? " Jay begged Fred to help him again. Fred, who had changed his face a long time ago, wouldn''t agree easily. He said expressionlessly, "No way!" Then he turned around and walked to his room. "Uncle, you are my own uncle. The only person I can find is you, I have no rtives or rtives here, and you''re the only one I can rely on. How can you let me run along the street with my luggage to look for a house?" Seeing that Fred refused decisively, Jay immediately became anxious and hurried to catch up with him, pretending to be pitiful in front of him. Jay didn''t expect that he had offended him. Fred still didn''t respond. In fact, he just wanted to make his nephew anxious, since Jay had asked him, how could Fred let him go out to look for a house. But since Jay brought up Fred''s taboo in front of him, he should be punished. "I can help you, but on one condition," Fred turned to Jay and asked, "Can you do that?" "You have to tell me what it is before I can promise you." Jay replied as soon as he heard that there was hope. If it wasn''t for some excessive conditions, he could still sacrifice a little bit. "Do you remember Tom?" Fred asked. "Yes, the band drummer who often came here? What''s wrong with him?" Jay asked curiously, leaning against the door. "He used to be my patient, but now he has a fast food restaurant. Sometimes he''s too busy at noon, so you, go to help him send delivery." Fred''s tone was more like an order. "Really? Do you think I''ll be qualified there? Aren''t you afraid that I will make some trouble? " Jay looked as if the sky had copsed, he had never done such a hard job. "A week. You have nothing to do anyway, my Genius? You can choose by yourself. Maybe I can help you rent a room next to the girl you like, aren''t you moved? " Fred asked, raising his eyebrows. After struggling for a long time, Jay finally agreed, "Okay! I promise you." For the sake of Yvonne, he agreed. A week will pass soon. "Don''t ck off, and don''t make any mistakes! Otherwise, you can only live with me. And you can''t go anywhere. I''ll give you the address of the fast food restaurantter." This was the only way to punish Jay in Fred''s mind. Originally, Tom didn''t have much time, Fred had his own n to ask Jay to help him. "When will you help me find my house? Don''t lie to me." Jay was so pitiful that he had no choice but to let Fred lead him. After all, he had a wide range of contacts. "I can let you stay in your own house tonight," Fred said with a confident smile. Fred had been working in T City for so many years. Before he epted this bar, he had been a famous physician in this city. At that time, Fred was young and famous. He had cured many incurable patients, and had even published academic thesis internationally. He had even been an honorary lecturer in this medical school nearby. He used to be the leader of the First Hospital. Most of the patients of Fred had returned to normal. At that time, no one knew why the legendary Fred of T City was concealed and withdrawn from the medical industry when his future was bright. It caused a great uproar. Chapter 70 Being Humiliated During The Interview Chapter 70 Being Humiliated During The Interview As for Cloud District, the one mentioned by Jay just now, Fred knew that it was a real estate project developed by a patient he thought highly of. As long as he said something, that person would not refuse him. That was how he built up his connections in Fred. Although Jay didn''t know why Fred chose to quit in the medical field and give up his bright future, but choose to be a bar owner who had nothing to do every day. But Jay knew that the reason was a taboo in Fred''s mind, so he never asked or dared to mention it in front of Fred. Jay once guessed whether it had something to do with Zoe, butter he thought that his uncle couldn''t give up his favorite medicine for a woman. Yvonne wore a formal suit and a light make-up on this special day, which made her look more mature and charming. She looked very eye-catching. At this time, sitting outside the door and waiting for the interview, she was a little nervous. Although it was not a bigpany, it was good as long as she could find a job and live here. "Yvonne!" The interviewer shouted at the door with her resume. Taking a deep breath, Yvonne tried to calm herself down and followed the interviewer in. She didn''t expect that there was only her inside. The interview ce was like an office area, in front of a simple desk. Yvonne sat down with a polite smile. "Nice to meet you, too. I''m Yvonne..." Yvonne introduced herself with a smile. "It''s all written on your resume, just tell me your understanding of ourpany." A bloated middle-aged man stopped Yvonne and said. "Okay!" "The Foodstuff Trading Co has made great achievements in coffee trade, my major is in charge of management, and I happen to have some research on coffee. In terms of food sales and management, I think I can contribute a little bit to yourpany." Yvonne said confidently, giving people a sense of confidence. "Do you major in management? It doesn''t look like that. "The man had been looking at Yvonne all the time, and his lustful eyes had never stopped. At this time, he looked up and down boldly and said," This little face is so beautiful and this figure is... Well, how about applying for my secretary? " The man was obviously lustful. Feeling ufortable being stared at by the man, Yvonne knew that he had other intentions from his words. So she still smiled politely and said, "Since yourpany has been recruiting a secretary, I think I maye to the wrong ce, I''m sorry to disturb you." Then Yvonne stood up and was about to leave this ce. "Please wait for a moment, Miss Yvonne." The man stood up and put a greasy smile on his oily face, as if he was taking out a business card, he put it into Yvonne''s hand and said, "I do see you have some potential. If you are embarrassed to promise me now, you can contact me in private. I have seen a lot of young girls like you who have just entered the workce, they are arrogant at first, but in the end, they just live a hard life. I just want to give Miss Yvonne a chance because I think we are congenial, and it depends on how you seize it." The man''s hand was still restlessly touching Yvonne. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yvonne waspletely irritated by the man''s words, she didn''t expect that the workce had be like this. Is he forcing all the good girls to engage in this condition? Yvonne took the chance to grab the man''s hand in the opposite direction, the man didn''t expect that she would be so strong that he had nowhere to exert force. His face twisted in pain and shouted, "What do you want to do? Why are you so thoughtless? I gave you the business card for your own good, didn''t I? " Yvonne scolded, "Are you sure? Do you think I don''t know what you are nning? If I had known that it was such apany, I would not havee here. Smallpanies are really unreliable, there are scums like you in the society, so the world is getting worse and worse. Be your secretary? I think you''d better dream about it! " The man looked at Yvonne and continued to say disgusting words, "Girls like you all want to sleep with rich people every day, which means I''m giving you a chance. I don''t like other girls who have such thoughts, but do you think you are a little beautiful and want to seduce other bosses? " "Shut up! If you can''t keep your mouth shut and continue saying anything disgusting, I''ll take you to the police station! Do you believe that I will let yourpany go bankrupt?" The more Yvonne heard the man''s words, the angrier she became. She couldn''t imagine what she would do next. Soon the noise in the room attracted the attention of the people outside, someone opened the door and soon all the people waiting for the interview surrounded the door. "Help! Help me find the security guards. There is an interviewer here, I refused her to work in my company, then she became so angry that she wanted to beat me and said I took advantage of her. Everyone is watching us outside. I''m innocent. Go and call the security for me. "The manined first. "Nonsense! What are you talking about?" At this moment, even Yvonne have ten mouths, she was unable to exin clearly. The people at the door were gossiping about her. "You look pretty, but why did you be so rude like a man and fight with him?." The interviewers all wanted to work in thispany, and naturally they were for that man, not to mention that this man already had the upper hand. Seeing that she couldn''t exin it clearly, Yvonne let go of the man and pushed him aside as if venting her anger. Ignoring the man''scent abuse behind her and the people at the door who did not know the truth, she went straight out of the door. She had been out of luck today, she''d better not believe those unreliable Inte recruitment in the future. She had thought that she would find a job and go out confidently, but she didn''t expect to meet such a freak! It was as disgusting as eating flies. Sitting on the chair in front of the square, Yvonne suddenly felt that the city was not that lovely. All the darkness was hidden in the sun, and Yvonne felt that she had nowhere to go. Now the only person she could think of was Ellie. She picked up her phone and called Ellie. "Ellie, are you off duty?" Yvonne sat on the chair and raised her head, squinting her eyes because of the scorching sun, she put her right hand on the forehead to hide her expression. "There are still ten minutes left. How about your interview?" Ellie looked up at her watch from the busy work. "My interview is just so-so, you know it''s not easy to find a job here." Said Yvonne, trying to control her emotion. She didn''t want Ellie to know that she had been bullied, so as not to worry about her. Ellie was already very busy with her work, so Yvonne didn''t want to make trouble for her anymore. Chapter 71 Why Are You Here Chapter 71 Why Are You Here "Thene to mypany after the interview. Let''s have lunch together, okay?" Ellie had told Yvonne this morning. "I''m on the square in front of yourpany, and I''m waiting for you." After saying that, Yvonne hung up the phone. She felt much better after the phone call with Ellie. Fortunately, she was not alone now. She smiled again, it turned out that sadness could be cured in this way. "Why must Bee to see mom? Is it boring to follow daddy? " Holding Be''s hand, Cary bent down and asked her. He had nned to take Be with him today, but after the whole morning, Be insisted oning to thepany to see her mother. Cary had no choice but to bring Be here. "I''ve never been to a ce where mom works, and she said that I couldn''te here to look for her because Be didn''t have a father. But now I have a father, I can pick her up from work with dad and have dinner together. I heard that other children are all like this." Be raised her head and said innocently. "Then daddy will call mommy down, okay?" Cary had no choice but topromise like this, he could never refuse Be''s request. It was impossible for Cary to swagger into thepany of Lin Family with Be. Or in this way, the whole city would know that Cary had a five year old daughter overnight, and she was also the child of Rae. He still felt a little resistant. "Are you in thepany?" As soon as the phone was connected, Cary''s tone was not as gentle as before. "I''ll wait for you downstairs with Be. Let''s have lunch together." Of course, Rae didn''t expect that Cary would take the initiative to look for her. She agreed immediately and said, "Okay, I happen to be free this afternoon. I''ll be right downstairs. "After hanging up the phone, Rae immediately went downstairs with her bag, regardless of the pile of documents on the table. Yvonne had been waiting on the square for nearly twenty minutes, but Ellie hadn''te down yet, so she stood up and wanted to wait for her downstairs. If she didn''te downstairs, she would go to buy the take out for Ellie. She didn''t have much time for lunch, because she couldn''t have meals while working overtime. At this moment, Ellie was about to go downstairs to look for Yvonne, but when she was waiting for the elevator, she met Aaron. With a nce, he called her to the staircase. Everyone was waiting for a coincidence or a perfect brushed past. It might just be a joke, and no one could avoid it. "What do you want to say? Say it now. I don''t have much time left." Leaning against the handrail of the staircase, Ellie looked at her watch and urged Aaron, since Yvonne was still waiting for her downstairs for lunch. "Do you think you can ignore me as you have joined the Lin Family?" Aaron approached Ellie step by step, his eyes as if he was going to eat her. "We have reached an agreement that as long as you work in the Lin Family, you wille to apany me. Do you really think that you are now a Cindere? Just don''t forget who you are! " Aaron trapped Ellie tightly in the armrest, pinched her face and forced her to look at himself. "Come to apany me tonight, or I will make you lose your job at any time, or even lose your reputation and be despised by others." Ellie stubbornly looked at the cruel and merciless man. She knew that Aaron was a vicious man who would do what he said. Now that she finally got this position, how could she easily lose it. As long as he was still alive, she had to obey him. Putting down all her self-esteem, Ellie stroked Aaron''s chest to let him rx. As expected, Aaron let go of Ellie and wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing her against him. "Why are you in such a hurry? I''ve told you that I have to be careful in order not to let Yvonne notice me. Do you miss me so much? " Said Ellie in a soft tone, she put her head on Aaron''s shoulder and touched his body randomly. Aaron grabbed Ellie''s restless hand and smelled it. He had just threatened Ellie, now became gentle, his eyes full of lust. "What do you think? How much I miss you! I wish I could have you here! " All Ellie wanted to do now was to escape. If Yvonne couldn''t wait to find her, she would expose herself. So Ellie leaned against Aaron and whispered in his ear, "I have an appointment with Yvonne at noon. It''s really toote. I wille to see you tonight. What do you think? " "I believe you this time. If you don''te tonight, I''ll teach you a lesson." Aaron kissed Ellie''s hand, and his expression was intoxicated. As if he had nowhere to vent his anger, he tightened his grip on Ellie''s arm, making her cry out in pain. "Okay, I''ll go." Ellie broke free from Aaron''s grip easily, stroked his arm tofort him, straightened her clothes and said like a spoiled child, "Then I''ll go out first. See you tonight." After saying that, Ellie turned around and pushed the door open. She wanted to turn around and wait for the elevator. Ellie opened the door and walked out, after taking a deep breath, she finally left Aaron. Before closing the door and taking a step forward, Ellie saw a familiar figure looking around in front of her. Ellie took a closer look and saw the familiar face of Yvonne. Before she could dodge, her eyes met Yvonne''s. When they met each other, Ellie''s heart rose again. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Why are you here, Yvonne?" Confused, Ellie walked towards Yvonne and asked calmly. She was worried that Aaron woulde out of the stairwell and Yvonne would see him. "I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for a long time. If you don''te up, I have to find you myself. Yvonne looked at Ellie innocently and asked, "Why are you here in the staircase? I just passed out and came here, I didn''t expect to meet you here. " "I... There were too many people waiting for the elevator just now. How did you get up? No outsider is allowed toe in ourpany." Ellie quickly changed the topic, walked forward and held Yvonne''s arm, she wanted to take her away from here as she spoke. "Of course I sneaked up, It took me a lot of effort. Do you still have time to eat now?" Yvonne was finally relieved to find Ellie. She waited for the elevator with Ellie and asked her with concern, afraid that she had no time to eat. "I think so. It''s okay. I finished my work in advance this morning, so I''m not in a hurry at noon." Said Ellie considerately. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!